《Supernatural Hunters: Team 4 United Kingdom》


 Prologue

    The world has two different realities: one where humans are living and going on with their lives, and a world where creatures labelled "monsters" by some people in fiction, movies or shows, but by groups of people specialized in hunting are labelling them as criminals. Things from the second side of the world are often coming to the human''s world to either eat people, destroy the things surrounding them and create chaos all around the world.


    Luckily, there are people that are mostly half-humans-half-monsters, who are able to calm things, send the creatures back to their world, and make the world a better living space. The teams who are ordered to do this are known as Hunters, and their tasks are sending monsters back to their world, killing them if it is necessary, and protecting the people from the first world.


    In all of the world, monsters can appear at any time, any period and anywhere. There are devices that are frequently used by Hunters to detect the monsters, catch them and throw them back to their dimension before the mass media come and create panic like it always does.


    The "monsters" have appeared since the down of the mankind. Still, even after almost 3000 years, there is nothing that can reveal how monsters appeared, or what is the reason. Monsters have just once come to this world and created destruction, and participated in some events of humankind, such as the World Wars, Punic Wars, Medieval wars, the Holy Roman Empire. In every human event, there has been a monster or two that were either disguised as humans or participated in the event.


    Hunters is a secret organization established a long time ago, almost 2000 years ago, when a big attack happened on Pompeii. There were only two people there. They were half-human-half-monsters, and their first battle was against a mountain monster that had created the incident at Pompeii. They killed the creature in three hours of intense fighting, but they failed to rescue the people from that region. The two hunters are known in the history of Hunters Team as Trubar, the half-human-half-phoenix spear fighter, and Rakut, the half-human-half-werewolf sword fighter. The two warriors are the ones who have started this organization, and later on, the small organization will become big enough to cover the entire world and save them from the wrath of creatures.


    Their first order was to keep or send the creatures back to their dimension. Later, they get the orders to save the human species, and finally, keep their identity hidden from the people of the first dimension. And for almost 3000 years, they have been doing a good job.


    ***


    In the year of 2015, on a rainy September night, in Brighton, a teenage girl is standing at the bus station she is always going to after she finishes her high school day. The girl is by herself as usual at the bus stop, but today she stopped feeling down because she had a terrible day.


    The first bad thing that happened to her was a bad grade in a school subject she hates, Mathematics, and she already has three grades of 4''s. A second bad thing that happened to her was the fact she left her sports clothes at her home, and she had to skip that class. A third bad thing is about her launch. She packed for herself a sandwich with expired bread and expired salami because she was running late. And now, the fourth thing is this rainy day, and she didn''t bring her umbrella along to her school.


    "I sure am going to have a bad day." says the teenage girl to herself, and looking at the street, where countless cars are passing by the bus stop.


    As she stood there and continued to look at her surroundings, she got a call from her mother via her phone. The girl picks up the phone, puts it on her ear and says,


    "Hello, mother!"


    "Hello, dear! How are you?" asked his mother on the phone.


    "I am at the bus stop. Waiting for the bus. You?"


    "At house. Dear, can you go to the market and buy some things for me? I need it to prepare dinner. Please."


    "Mother, but I- "


    "Carmen." says her mother on the phone with a voice tone to her daughter, whose name is Carmen.


    "Ah. Fine. What should I buy?"


    "I already sent you a photo with the list on Messenger."


    "Okay. But money?"


    "Money?" asked his mother. "You don''t have any money?"


    "Yes. I have, but only on a credit card."


    "Good. I will be giving you back later."


    "Alright. See you at home."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Likewise, dear."


    And Carmen''s mother ended the call.


    Carmen sighs, puts her phone back into her pocket, takes the wallet from the other pocket, and checks its contents. She thankfully still has the credit card in her possession, and, physically, money, she only has about ten pounds. Carmen leaves the bus stop, and heads to the closest market she can enter on this rainy night.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the streets of Brighton, a boy, dressed weirdly, with a top hat, a pair of yellow glasses, a large hood, and having on his back tied a big crossbow, is running in the streets, like he is chasing something, or it is being chased by someone. The boy looks like a teenager, the same age as the girl from earlier. We can easily see he is stronger in his physique and appearance, which can determine whether he is an athlete. He is wearing a pair of dirty boots, probably from the mud and rain that was on that night.


    The boy continued to run, dodging people who were on their way, jumping over some cars who were parked on his way, and he slid down the road to go under the truck trailer, which he managed to escape without an injury, and he continued his running.


    "Where was the fucking ghost when I needed him?" says the boy, continuing running and feeling already tired. "He should''ve appeared now."


    "Kyle!" says a voice coming from somewhere.


    The boy runs, and he stays still. He looked around him, trying to find the source of the voice that had just called his name. Then, something comes through the wall next to a building, it is a ghost, like the ones described in the mass media and novels. That ghost looks like a human, dressed in 19th century clothes, but wearing a cowboy hat and presenting no sign of facial hair.


    The boy saw the ghost, and he looked angrily at it.


    "Where have you been?"


    "Searching for the target, my boy." says the ghost with a fake accent.


    "Weren''t you looking at porn magazines like you always do?"


    "Me? No, fine man. I wouldn''t do something like that." responds the ghost.


    Kyle, the boy, sighs at this, and decides to ask the ghost one of the most critical questions.


    "Have you found the target?"


    "Yes. I can feel his presence on the backside of a building called "Market". At least, that''s what it said on a big sign as I was reading it."


    "Oh, no." says Kyle, feeling stressed. "Where is that building?"


    "At three minutes from here, I think."


    "Let''s go! Before it will be too late!" says Kyle to the ghost.


    The ghost proceeds to go through the wall of the building, and Kyle, decides to enter the building''s property, not the interior, and run straight ahead until he gets to the building where his target is located. He ran to the first building door, and then to the exit door. After that, he passes the following three buildings, and runs to the road where cars are navigating, dodging every car like it is nothing for him and only a normal job for him.


    ***


    A few minutes later, Carmen had left the supermarket, with a bag with the things she had to buy in order to deliver them to her house, where her mother was cooking something absolutely tasty. She bought a few carrots, onions, tomatoes, meat, cheese and some spaghetti. Carmen thought that her mother would probably make spaghetti, a meal which Carmen really liked. She also bought an umbrella because of this rainy night which seemed to not end soon.


    The moment Carmen made four steps out of the store, she heard a strange noise in the back alley of the store she visited and took the items. Carmen was curious to see what that noise was, since it sounded like the throwing of something metallic into the cement or the building wall. She closely approached the wall and looked at the trash can where someone was there and searching for something.


    Because of the rain and of the night, Carmen thought that person was probably a homeless human. She looked at the thing who was still looking in that trash can like a wild animal. Carmen felt a bit scared because that figure looked for a moment at Carmen, and threw the trash can on the ground. And looks at her, then he slowly approaches her.


    Carmen looked horrified at the thing who was slowly approaching her. And with every step the creature is taking, a light from outside helps her distinguish the real identity of the creature. She looks shocked and doesn''t believe the living being in front of her is a mythical creature that can only be found in fictional books as the name of Werewolf. But, she didn''t know this breed of werewolf is something far more complex than a normal werewolf from a fantasy fiction novel written on eBooks or for young kids to read at the nearest bookstore.


    "You human?" asks the green werewolf, looking at Carmen with a menacing gaze.


    "H-H-Ha¡­AHHH!" she screamed Carmen, overwhelmed by this fear, and running away from the scene, with the bag in her hand.


    The green werewolf observed the bag, then, his eyes became red, he puts his hands on his head, and he says as he moves like an ex-soldier dealing with PTSD: "Must! Control! MY-MYSELF!". And he made a loud howl before he runs after the Carmen on his four legs.


    The creature ran after Carmen for not even five seconds, before he managed to pin her down, and looked at it with hungry eyes. The werewolf, as he holds Carmen down, looks at the bag and he eats it, making Carmen feel scared and acting without thinking. She hit the creature''s chest with her left leg, and this made the creature scream, and made a small scratch on Carmen''s right arm, which made her yell out of pain. But the green werewolf didn''t care about Carmen screaming for "Help!" or crying, he was digging into the bag Carmen was carrying the stuff her mother needed it to make spaghetti or any other dish that required the things they had listed earlier.


    The green werewolf, as he almost finished eating the contents of the bag, he sees on his right something. But, before he was able to react to it and dodge it in time, he got hit by an arrow that hit his back, and made the creature jump from Carmen''s body, leaving her free, frightened and sweating by bullets.


    Carmen was starting to lose consciousness, but before this was about to happen, somebody came to her, a teenage boy of her age, with a crossbow on his back. He looked at it, frightened and he said to somebody.


    "Go and call Louis, Lucian!"


    "On it!" said the person named Lucian. The boy looked at the back of his, indicating that a "guy" named Lucian was near him.


    "H-H-Help¡­me." said Carmen before she lost consciousness for almost an hour and half.

 Chapter 1 - Carmen

    In a very dark space and cold, there is Carmen, or most likely, her consciousness. She opens her eyes, and looks around her, wondering where she is and feeling frightened. Before she was about to say something, a small light appeared in her front, at three steps. The light levitates and remains still in position. The light flashes some green and grey colour all around it, but it levitates and remains in the same position.


    "What is this?" asks Carmen, looking at the light confused. "W-Where am I?"


    "This is your body." says the light, and it starts to do something incredible.


    The small sphere of light transforms into a werewolf, the natural size of a werewolf. But it still has the composition of light, and the colour moving all around its body, not stopping even once. Carmen looked at the transformation, feeling scared and not having any idea what she could do to prevent it. The object of the werewolf says to Carmen after he has done the transformation.


    "We are living together now. One body, two souls."


    "Wait, wait, wait." says Carmen, confused. "What? What happened?"


    "You do not remember the accident?"


    "Accident? You mean the one when I was attacked by a wolf?"


    "That was not a normal wolf. It is a Vewolf. You humans always mistake Vewolf with werewolves. It is not even hard to differentiate us, but anyway, here is what''s going to happen. We will live together forever since you have been infected by my genes."


    Carmen stood there, not knowing what to say. She is overwhelmed by the situation she has just got into at that moment. A Vewolf soul is living inside her, and she is forced to live together with him, until the end of her time.


    "B-But. Why? Why are you doing this?" asked Carmen asked, moving one step closer to the Vewolf soul.


    "It is the infection my kind does." says the Vewolf soul to Carmen. "We cannot escape this infection. No matter what we do, or what treatment we''ve got. The only solution remains death. The death of a body. In this case, your body and soul."


    "So, if I die, will you also die?"


    "My soul and consciousness will fade into the earth, and infect the nearest dog possible and compatible. I will not exactly die, I will most likely infect another thing and live forever. That is how infection works in the case of Vewolf."


    "What is Vewolf? Are they like werewolves from the novels or series?" asks Carmen.


    "We are in the same family tree, but different species. As aspects and behaviour." he looks around him. "Quite darker this room of yours you''ve got here?"


    "What?" asks Carmen.


    "This part of your brain. It is dark. It will need some light. But that will be for later. Right now, I have to tell you the difference between Vewolf and a werewolf and how you can control your powers."


    "Hold on a minute!" says Carmen, raising her hand and feeling shocked. "You mean. I have super powers now?"


    "Yes. You do have my powers. That is the exchange of Vewolf infection. I will infect you, have to get your body for eternity, and you will have a longer lifespan. My super powers and a companion inside of you. Sounds a fair deal."


    "What are these super powers?" asks Carmen.


    "You put many questions here, but it is understandable since this species of Homo sapiens think they know everything, but in reality, they know only 10% of the truth, and live in two different worlds. The thing is, now you are able to see the two worlds, the one where you humanoids live, and the one where "creatures", you call us, live. We cannot interact with you. It is not possible, but if you are a half-human, we can interact with you. And this is you right now, you are half-human-half-Vewolf for eternity."


    "I-I understand."


    "Good. The difference between Vewolf and werewolves is clear as a sunny day. My kind has green-grey, green-red, green-yellow, or green-dark as a colour, while normal werewolves have the normal colours, such as black, grey, brown and white." He takes a pause. "My kind possess numerous abilities which you will also have. But you will experience them with time when your soul will get accustomed to your body."


    "How long will that be?"


    "Three or four weeks until you will get your first super power. Manual transformation."


    "What is that?"


    "You can control your transformation. In the first three days, you will experience sudden transformation, so it would be better to hide before you go to your place called school to not cause a panic around everybody. And the transformation will only occur for one to three hours, and after that, you will start to fall unconscious and when you fall, you will most likely be coming back to me."


    "Wow," Carmen said, looking at her hands. "I can also grow long nails?"


    "Regenerate wounds, throw nails, camouflage, and many more. But all will come later with the evolution of transformation."


    "You can also control my body?"


    "Yes. But when will it be necessary?"


    The light is starting to lose its brightness, and with her, Carmen is also about to leave this place.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    "You will be waking up," says the Vewolf soul. "I am afraid we cannot talk more, but¡­ You will be fine. As long as you do not interact with gold, silver and cooperate."


    "What would happen if I did that?"


    "Your wounds will be slowly regenerating. Goodbye." he says, and his soul disappears from her point of view.


    Soon, Carmen will be starting to wake up, and meet some new faces and a new world.


    ***


    After a while, Carmen wakes up again. This time, she is tied to what can be described as a metallic table, similar to one used in Frankenstein''s movies where the Doctor is trying to revive the monster named Adam. The girl observes and feels she is strongly tied in silver chains. Her arms and legs are tied well, and it makes her feel weak like Superman when he gets near kryptonite.


    "She is awake everyone!" says a male teenager in the dark room.


    Suddenly, the dark room started to light up, thanks to the 21st century lightbulbs, which are able to illuminate one single room. Carmen had to close her eyes for a few seconds in order to get accustomed to the powerful light this room possessed.


    When she opens her eyes, she sees all around the table four individuals that look like humans, but they are not. Except for a boy, who is the same age as Carmen, but he has albino skin colour.


    The first person next to Carmen is a woman, dressed in a red dress, having long red and black hair, her eyes have the colour of blood, her fangs are able to be seen, she is a woman due to the way her body is shaped like a normal Homo sapiens female gender. That person wears a lot of bracelets with a cross and has a bite mark on her neck, revealing she might be a vampire, or a very weird person with the kinky stuff from the Internet.


    The second person is not a human, nor a creature, it is what can be described in terms of modern culture, as a ghost. He levitates, wears 19th century English clothes, he also wears a big hat to show the class to the population of the second dimension or half persons. The thing is a ghost, and it is the one Carmen saw before she was fading away into the dark to talk for a moment with the Vewolf inside her.


    The third person appears to be a young child, probably the same age as Carmen. His albino skin is the one that makes him appear in the spotlight. He wears a hood to cover his face and body. He has on his back a large amount of storage to keep his arrows. Carmen also saw that person before she was about to fade away, and she could feel him carrying her there while she was talking with Vewolf from inside.


    And the last person, present at this table, is described as an old-looking adult in his 30''s or 40''s. He has long dark hair with a long black beard to give him mostly the appearance of a pirate, rather than one of the mages portrayed in MOBA''s games, used to gain popularity and for horny girls to spend their hard-working parents'' money on useless and pointless skins (in some games). That person can be described as a mage because he is levitating with his hand a blue cube object next to Carmen, and as the thing continued to levitate, that man decided to ask Carmen.


    "Have you seen your virus?"


    "What?" asks Carmen, confused.


    "Have you seen the creature who will be living in your body?"


    "¡­Yes." says Carmen.


    "What did he tell you?" asks the man to Carmen, while the others are slowly backing away.


    "H-He told me there would be no way to take me out, without me being killed." says Carmen, feeling frightened and scared.


    "I understand," says the mage. "Now. We will give you three choices for you. Are you listening?"


    Carmen nodded and said "Yes!" to the mage that moved a few steps to the other side of the table where her feet were. The mage looks into Carmen''s eyes as the sphere continues to levitate and show that astonishing blue colour.


    "Your choices are the following. The first one consists of your memory getting permanently erased and having a new identity, plus a new aspect."


    "If I choose this I will lose every memory of dear ones?"


    "We will also delete the memories of the dear ones," says the man, not being surprised at the fact that someone captive wanted to get the first choice. "The second one consists of you getting killed, and we held Vewolf captive." He takes a pause, looking at Carmen, who seems extremely terrified of considering the second choice. That man decides to carry on his negotiations. "The third option is you being held captive for eternity, in the second dimension, with no way out and no communication in your first dimension."


    "The first dimension consists of the one where we live?" asks Carmen.


    "So, you do know about the two dimensions. By whom?" curious man.


    "T-The soul o-of that that thing told me.", Carmen tried to say, not sounding too crazy.


    "Ah," says the ghost to the man. "The soul of Vewolf is lurking in her. It is already too late to try the fifth choice."


    "Fine," says the man to the ghost, feeling a bit sad. Then he looked at Carmen. "Your last choice. It is probably the safest you can get, and it can give you and us some benefits we need at the moment. You join our hunting group as a trainee for at least three months, then, you become a full-fledged hunter. This will benefit us, but it will help you control the Vewolf superpowers." surrounding he looks around him for a moment, to see if the people looking at Carmen are acting calmly. Only the woman shows happiness and excitement. "You made this choice?"


    "What are my benefits?" asked Carman as the first question, feeling uneasy when the man approached closer to her face.


    "Ah¡­" says the man letting Carmen have her personal space. "Your benefits may vary. You can control your superpowers. Be able to protect everyone, dear you, from the creatures coming from the second dimension."


    "Which is a lot," intervened the woman.


    "Aham!" says the man to the vampire woman.


    "Sorry," says the woman, feeling a bit ashamed about being too excited about this.


    "You can also get a salary of money. It may be small at first, but with time you will get greater. You can use gadgets that humans don''t know about their existence, their concepts or any technical engineering of them. And many more benefits in your case."


    Carmen stays silent. She is thinking and checking the choices she has. She weights them. She compares them. Carmen concludes, the only choice of who can help her and keep her alive will be the fourth choice. The first choice seems impossible to take, since she has some memorable moments with her friends and family. She cannot lose all the cherished memories she has accumulated for fifteen years. Plus, this situation makes her feel a bit excited about adventures like a main character in a Japanese novel or in a Netflix show for teenagers and young adults. She had fantasies of her being popular, rich and having a great family for a few minutes, before she came back to reality after the man snapped his fingers three times at Carmen to awake her from day dreaming for three minutes straight.


    "I take the fourth decision," she said to the man.


    "Very well," says that man with a serious look. "Kyle. Sedate her."


    "Right on." says the teenager, taking the injection from the table with wheels and injecting a substance into Carmen''s neck.


    After the substance travels to her interior, Carmen starts to slowly fall asleep. But she manages to get a glimpse of the faces of the people surrounding her, because the woman from the room turned on the light, and their faces can be seen clearly, but the ghost disappeared when the light was turned on. Maybe Carmen''s eyes weren''t able to see the ghost, camouflaged in the light.


    The girl was also able to hear one last conversation between the people in that room.


    "Lucian and Kyle," says the man with the beard and long hair. "You two are the ones who will be evaluating Carmen for the next three months."


    "Why us?" asks the teenager.


    And that was the last thing Carmen heard before she passed away and woke up the next morning in her bedroom.

 Chapter 2 - Kyle and Lucian

    ***


    On that night, the teenager with a crossbow and with arrows kept safe in a backpack designed for these things, carries on his back a young and beautiful girl of the same age as he is. The teenager who is doing this thing was forced to do it, by the leader of his Hunter Team, and by Lucian, the ghost of Brighton.


    "Why can''t you possess her?" asks Kyle, carrying the woman on her back for almost five kilometres. "Or. Why did we not take the portal gun?"


    "Number one, she has become a half-half thing." says the ghost, levitating on the right side of Kyle. "And number two. We cannot do it. Louis took it to investigate London."


    "London?" asks Kyle. "What is he doing there?"


    "Probably had a hot date." said Lucian. "Who do you think I am? His mother?"


    "Hah! What normal human woman would bang something invisible?"


    "Aren''t we in the 21st century?"


    "Fair point." says Kyle after a while, continuing to carry Carmen on his back.


    After a while, Kyle and Lucian managed to carry Carmen to the address where her house address was shown on the ID card and on the monitor, after them. Later, they connected her brain to the monitor and analysed every memory and information about her. Including the awkward ones or the ones that would make humans either barf, kill themselves or feel lucky.


    Anyway, after they get her to the front of the door, the two hunters decide to sneak the girl into her bedroom, rather than call her parents and tell them the whole truth, then erase their memories, change them with new ones, and let them take care of her. Sounds simple and fast enough. But it will become complicated, plus you need to refill some papers. Plus, the battery of a "Memory-Gone" gun costs almost the entire salary of a trainee.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Lucian remembers the room where Carmen was supposed to be. It is situated on the ground floor. And he also remembers which window her room is at. He goes after that window. Lucian finds it in almost one minute. He decides to enter the window and check it. The ghost opens the window like it is nothing, and Kyle sees the bed. It is situated very close to the window, so he just throws her into the building via window. And after that, the ghost leaves the window closed, and before they are about to leave, the ghost asks Kyle.


    "Can I take the first watch?"


    "Sure," says Kyle. "It is better, I have an English test tomorrow and I need to study harder in order to gain those credits."


    They say goodbye to each other and they carry on with their lives. Mostly Kyle, since the Lucian- Ghost of Brighton, hasn''t had a life since the 18th century. Kyle leaves the ghost alone, standing outside Carmen''s house for her safety, and in case the monster tries to do something violent while she is sleeping peacefully. And the ghost of Brighton, can''t even do much, rather than try to keep the creature or any human awake at twenty-first o''clock in Bodian Avenue.


    ***


    Inside a dark room, Carmen opens her eyes, breathing faster and faster. She observes the same figure she witnessed in her first interaction with the soul of Vewolf.


    "You awake, little girl."


    "Little girl?" asks Carmen. "I am fifteen."


    "Years?"


    "Yes."


    "Hah laughed the soul of the Vewolf. "To my race, fifteen years, it is the age of babies."


    A moment of silence arrives, where Carmen looks around her. She observes the same room having a black colour to hide anything. Nothing has changed since their last interaction, which happened a few moments ago.


    "You saw something different?" asks the soul of the Vewolf towards Carmen.


    "Nothing," says Carmen. "Everything is still black."


    "That is because I have not become accustomed to you. It will take a few more weeks, or months until I- We. Will be able to share our superpowers."


    "¡­Have you heard?"


    "The conversation between the Hunters and the choices you''ve made? Yes. I have heard everything. And I also accept the offer of working with them."


    "Really?" asks Carmen. "Why?"


    "My business," says the Vewolf. "Now, you must rest and leave my place."


    "How can I do that?" asks Carmen.


    But before Vewolf could give her answer, the girl suddenly disappeared into a blue flame. As that thing happened, the Vewolf sighed and he looked up with an evil smirk.


    "A bit more¡­ A few more months and I will be free..."

 Chapter 3 - Lucian- The Ghost of Brighton - Part 1

    On the following day, Carmen wakes up in her bedroom. She is feeling tired all of a sudden, confused and with a headache. She wonders if the thing that happened last night was real, or just something weird that happened. Carmen gets up from bed, she heads a few steps to the door of her room, she opens the door, and heads to the bathroom.


    The moment Carmen reaches the bathroom, she looks in the mirror and observes¡­ nothing weird on her face. She has the same face, same eyes, same ears, nothing has changed for her. She looks like every teenager who woke up with a migraine, tired and with no joy of going to school. The girl starts her normal routine of washing her teeth, washing her face and applying some makeup to make her look special.


    After almost twenty minutes, Carmen gets out of the bathroom, she heads to her room, closes the door behind her, changes into another school uniform, since she slept in the one she wore when she got mauled by the Vewolf, plus it wore a weird smell. She puts the uniform she needs to wash on the floor, and dresses the new one.


    In about a few more minutes, she leaves the house in a hurry, closes the door behind her, locks it, and runs with the backpack in her right hand to the bus stop. She realized her running had been faster than usual because at the moment she got on the bus stop, she did not feel like she could collapse at any time. Carmen is feeling energized, and she has the weird wish to run to her high school. But even if she can do that, she will be coming way too later than usual.


    Carmen came to the decision to remain at the bus stop, by herself, waiting for the bus to come there, stop and let her get on it, then deliver her to the high school where she would either spend six hours doing nothing, or talking with friends in the break times.


    After nine minutes, the bus comes to the station where only Carmen is staying. She gets on the bus, goes to the card reader, she puts her student card there. Soon it gets approved, the machine hands the receipt to her, and Carmen heads to an empty seat on the bus. But, as she sits on that seat, she feels an easy presence next to her. She looks in that direction, but she doesn''t see anything, or anyone. She decides not to take care of it, and minds her business, putting earphones on and listening to some music.


    While Carmen listens to the music, a ghost, Lucian, to be more precise, sits next to her. He cannot be seen because he has not become a half-half person type. The twenty-two individuals on the bus are not able to see or feel the presence of a ghost on the bus. And there is a reason for this. The humans on that bus are "normal" and are not able to interact with half-half or individuals named "creatures" by their species.


    Lucian stood on that seat, he looked at Carmen, and at her phone. The ghost has learned fast the way people can use these technologies, taking the fact that this ghost comes from a century where London was not having a great time at¡­ everything. The ghost observes the little girl listening to some weird genre of music, but he decides to leave that seat, and the bus. He did that while the bus was moving at a moderate speed. But since he is a ghost and can go through anything, the "creature" did not suffer any damage.


    He decides to go on levitating to the Base, because his job of checking Carmen has ended, and now, it is time for Kyle to keep an eye on this young girl. Thankfully, these two teenagers go to the same schools, but they are different. Kyle is one single grade higher than Carmen.


    ***


    Later that day, in the front of an abandoned store which used to be a library store that used to sell magazines and books at a cheap price. Now, this building is the secret base of the 4th Hunter Team, the one who kidnapped Carmen, kept her safe from sudden transformations, presented her choices when she awakes, and sent her back to her house. In front of that store, the ghost, that watched Carmen the entire night, stops in front of that store, still levitating at a small height and minding his business.


    The Ghost enters the abandoned building windows. He goes through the door, since it cannot interact with objects such as walls, doors, windows etc.


    The moment the ghost enters the building, it is greeted by a woman, tall and with wings attached to her back, wings that can be seen in most novels by vampires.


    "Good morning, Lucian!" says the woman. "How was your day?"


    "It was alright." says the ghost named Lucian to the woman. "How was your night, Alexia?"


    "Fine. I had a nice lot of blood and a good book to read." says Alexia, walking at a candle, and lighting it up with a lighter she had in her hands.


    The moment that candle was lightened, all of the six candles then illuminated the entire room, revealing bookshelves with books, carpets and three desks. All of the place is clean and looks fresh considering what the outside looks like.


    Alexia puts the lighter in her pocket of the dress and looks at Lucian, who continues to levitate.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "What is the state of the girl?"


    "Stable," says Lucian in a serious tone. "Not a single sudden transformation."


    "The Vewolf must''ve got used to living in her body."


    "Seems like it." says Lucian, levitating a meter to a bookshelf. "New books?"


    "Yes," says Alexia, walking to the desk, and takes a list from there where is shown the names of nine books in Latin. "The order of nine books from Italy came last night." She puts the list back and walks to Lucian. "Are you sure Kyle can handle this?"


    "Yes," said Lucian to Alexia. "He is a big boy. He has two years'' experience. His parents have a good reputation. He can handle a girl''s sudden transformation. Sure, he can handle this mission."


    The ghost then levitates for a few human steps to a metallic door. There, he looks at the button. He presses the red one, and looks at the small camera this door has installed on the wall next to the door. The camera looks at Lucian, it points a red laser at what is supposed to be the brain of a human for most three seconds, then it disappears and the door opens wide.


    "Are you going to give the report to the Navy?" asks Alexia, looking at one of the books she purchased from Italy.


    "Yes," responds Lucian. "Is he here?"


    " TheNavy is gone with business on¡­ Um¡­ I think it told me it was going on in Norwich."


    "Why?"


    "He had a meeting with the team leaders."


    "Ah. It is a weekly meeting already?"


    "Yes." says Alexia.


    "Huh. Anyway, I will be heading to the training room."


    "Okay."


    And the ghost left Alexia alone in the library, while he is levitating to the training room installed in the building. After the ghost entered the interior of the room, the doors closed behind him, locked behind him.***


    At a small high school in Brighton, Carmen had finished the first course she attended. The course name was Mathematics, and the teacher was an old man who didn''t even know what to say. Senile in the short term. Carmen didn''t even like this class, like many classmates of hers, but what could she do? This class has become important to shape her future if she ever thinks about going to college. Most girls at her age focus on boys and talking about any other stuff, while she is focussing on going to a university and getting a great job in the future which will create her career.


    Carmen leaves her class, and she heads to the halls of the first floor. She has to walk with her backpack to the next class, which is Biology period. A class that she doesn''t enjoy so much because they teach at the moment about human body changes with age. Last class, she learned about the second puberty, which made her feel a little worried.


    As she continues to walk in the hallway, she doesn''t notice Kyle, who is leaning against the wall, and looks at his phone. He didn''t even look at it. He looked at the black screen. And this fooled Carmen.


    Kyle looks at Carmen, walking a few more steps, then, she opens a door with the "Biology" sign on the door, enters the classroom, and she heads to an empty seat. In that room, there were only three seats left, while the other sixteen were taken by her classmates. Carmen took the one next to the door, since it was the closest, and she preferred to sit somewhere in the back because she thought the teachers were not able to see the people in the back.


    As she sits there, and proceeds to take out from her backpack the notebook she uses to take notes in the class. After she takes the notebook, she observes something strange on her wrist. She looks at it, very confused. There she discovers a green vein. And this one is very common for people who have been infected with the Vewolf virus.


    The green vein on a human body can have a different meaning in the "Biology of Creatures from the Second Dimension". Some creatures, other than Vewolf, possess a green vein that is able to regenerate limbs, faster transportation of blood etc., but in the case of a Vewolf, this vein represents the regeneration, since it has a high regeneration process. Even a paper cut, can be healed almost instantly if the possessor is older, but in the case of Carmen, a papercut like this would take maximum one hour to heal.


    And as I spoke, Carmen had had an accident. She accidently stabbed her big finger under her nail. It hurt her so badly, that she retracted her hand, and let out a short "Ow!". She takes the pen from there with the other hand, this time, more carefully than last time. She manages to do it, and right on time, because the teacher enters the class, and walks to his desk.


    "Good morning!" says the teacher to the class. A middle-aged woman, always feeling no life energy and bumped about almost anything.


    "Good morning!" says the students to her, including Carmen.


    "Today, class," says the teacher after she took her seat at the desk. "We will be learning about hair. Hair that grows around your body."


    Some students were disgusted to hear today''s lesson, including Carmen. She was feeling sick to hear about this lesson. She detests the fact that hair can grow almost everywhere around human bodies. She knows she is a Vewolf, a werewolf species that has hair all around her body, but she doesn''t know this will happen to her in the following days or months, when she will be able to perform the transformation of animal bodies.


    A few minutes later, Carmen looks at the teacher, drawing on the blackboard about the penis'' hair. Some male students were making jokes about it, tried to laugh or others, like a fat kid from the middle row, slept the whole period. Other girls were giggling, and one was even snapping a picture with her iPhone of the teacher drawing on the blackboard. Carmen, on the other hand, looks at the small cut she had on her finger when she stabbed it by mistake. The small cut was gone. It was like it was not even happening at the moment.


    Carmen looks at her hand with green vein, confused and wondering about something. She then tells herself.


    "Okay. This is weird."


    "You haven''t seen it all," says a voice inside her brain.


    She almost got spooked and jumped from the chair, but she remembers she had a Vewolf soul inside her body, and the teacher was looking at her, with a look predators are giving to pray the moment they caught them with no way out. Carmen remains in her seat, she takes notes, and ignores the voice she heard, she will deal with it later.

 Chapter 4 - Lucian - The Ghost of Brighton - Part 2

    ***


    Meanwhile, at the secret base of the 4th Hunter Team, the ghost of Brighton, Lucian, is levitating in the living room. He levitates next to a monitor, and he looks at it. Lucian noticed there was an alert on the monitor. Instead of checking it, he yells at Alexia.


    "Alexia! We''ve got a mission!"


    "What mission?" yelled Alexia, entering the living room by taking the metallic door. "Why can''t she check-Oh, right?" realizes that Lucian is a ghost and cannot interact with most of the objects.


    Alexia approaches the computer that displays three monitors. On the first monitor, it shows the area Team 4 take care of. The second monitor shows the list of the entire 4 team members that are on duty and off duty. And on the third monitor, it displays the available tasks and a notification bar. This thing has the purpose of alerting the team about a mission available or a creature from the second dimension who is entering the first one, without any reason or with an evil one.


    Alexia checks the notification bar on the third monitor, and it displays a dialogue box with the message: "Free Specimen 56t3i23- Last seen in Brighton". And it also shows a picture of the specimen and a small summary of this species. The thing that entered the dimension of humans looks like a dog. A bulldog, to be precise. It also has bunny ears, six red eyes, a small mouth and a scar on the forehead. The species is known as Rabido, and it is classified as neutral. It becomes aggressive when it feels attacked.


    The ghost looks at the monitor which displays the mission, and he looks at Alexia.


    "Guess I have to do it. By myself."


    "Yes," says Alexia to Lucian, because she is not able to help him due to the fact she is a vampire and the lighting is weak and hurts her badly.


    The ghost of Brighton is heading outside the base. He goes through the walls of this building, and flies to the location where it was presented on the map on the third monitor. The location where that specimen was seen is on the other street from Carmen High school.


    ***


    Later that day, at the high school where Carmen is going almost every day, the final bell rang, and it was time for her to leave the building where she spent most of her teenage life. She leaves the class by herself, like most of the time, and heads to the bus station, where one will come and pick her up in about three minutes.


    The moment she got to the bus stop, there was also Kyle, who was just minding his business. Carmen took a quick peek at him, and she observed the white skin like it was milk, sweet cow''s milk from cartoon boxes. Carmen also has this weird feeling that she has seen him before, but she cannot point the finger at where it was happening.


    Kyle, on the other hand, stays at the station. He keeps a close eye on Carmen without her noticing it. He is a good hunter, and he has some good reflexes. Every time Carmen tried to look at him, he would quickly look elsewhere. He moves so fast, that it is almost impossible to see him moving even with the naked eye.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The bus came two minutes later. High schoolers, some adults and two elderly people are getting onto the bus. They take available seats at a fast run. Only a few students decided. Carmen, Kyle and the other three decided not to risk this nonsense of a free seat. Standing up on a bus might be risky standing when the bus is full, but when all of the seats are taken, and only five people are standing up, it is alright.


    After all of the civilians took the bus seats, it was time for this vehicle to move.


    All of the passengers that were at that station for the trip on the bus stayed in their seats, and waited for the driver to lead them to their destination. Or, in this case, at the station next to their real aim.


    Kyle sits right next to Carmen, on the left window seat. This makes both of them feel a bit awkward. Carmen feels weird about the fact that he knows Kyle, while Kyle feels weird sitting next to the first person he kidnapped and partially erased her memories, and he took her to her house like nothing happened. They stay in the same seats, doing what every teenager is doing in these times, checking their social media. Well, Carmen was the one checking it, while Kyle is looking at his phone and he sees an SMS coming from Alexia, alerting him about the creature at the high school ground.


    The teenager decides to get off at the next station, rather than getting out of his station close to his home. A creature like this can be caught and imprisoned by a human or anything that is not a ghost. Even a semi-ghost can do it, but things like this are extremely rare, even in the second dimension where the population count is ten times bigger than the human population of 2017.


    The girl is on her seat next to the window, looking at her phone, not noticing Kyle getting up from his seat, and walking to the bus door. It was quite challenging to do it, but he managed to get to the door where it was about to open atomically at the next station. On what was his seat, sits an elder woman, that made Carmen a bit startled when she notices an old woman instead of a white teenager boy.


    At the moment the bus stops at the station, Kyle gets off the bus, he walks away, not paying attention to everyone. He walks forward, focussing on his objective, which is at the high school. He needs to capture that specimen because he is the only one who can do it properly, and not Lucian, who is the "comic relief" of this team.


    After five minutes of walking, Kyle got close to the entrance of the high school. There, he saw a lot of students leaving the ground, heading to their homes with smiles on their faces, exhausted or other sad for some reason. Kyle stands in front of the high school, he checks the back pockets of his jeans, and he takes from there a green pill.


    He took the pill in his right hand, put it in his mouth and swallowed it without any hesitation. The moment Kyle took the pill, he is now able to see the creatures from the second dimension that have invaded the first dimension. He can also see the people of the first dimension, but they are not able to see them because when someone takes a pill like this, they become invisible to the first dimension, things including animals.


    Kyle looks around him, he notices a few teenagers looking confused, or others scared. He even saw one of them tripping from this event. Kyle ignores them and he focusses on capturing the thing that has escaped the second dimension.


    The teenagers move forward, going through the other kids and teachers who were either leaving the school until tomorrow, or they are going to the nearest store to buy something to eat. He walked forward, preparing in his left hand a small arrow he had got under his sleeve the whole time. The arrow he carries contains a weird substance. Kyle thinks this would come in hand at this moment rather than in Carmen''s case.


    Kyle enters the school, he goes through the doors like a ghost, and he doesn''t stop one second from walking. He needs to be quick and catch the creature who managed to infiltrate into this place, otherwise, it would be too late.

 Chapter 5 - Alexia - The Vampire - Part 1

    ***


    A few minutes have passed, and the bus stops in front of the bus station where Carmen gets off frequently every single day when she finishes a normal day of high school. The girl heads toward the door of her house, carrying her backpack and walking normally.


    She gets to the front door, knocks on the door and waits for it to be unlocked by her mother. She is always keeping the door locked due to her paranoia that one day a criminal might barge into their house, stab them and steal all of their things. Weird thoughts can come out of an adult''s mind when they are alone and keep a huge amount of money in their mats or in the house this family owned for almost a decade.


    "Hello, Carmen!" says her mother, opening the door of the house and letting her daughter enter the house.


    "Hello, dear mother," says Carmen, lightly hugging her mother. "What do we have for dinner?"


    "Vegetable soup."


    "Sounds good." says Carmen to her mother.


    The door closes behind them and they walk to the kitchen, where they will be eating dinner.


    The girls are sitting safe inside the house, not knowing that something darkish-green which represents a ghost is crawling on the street between the cars. One moving car is going through the thing, but it doesn''t crush or kill him, indicating the creature is immortal like Lucian. That thing looks like a Cyclops, he is bald and he doesn''t present any lower body parts, only the upper part is present. His hands are strong looking, while his chest looks very strong.


    The creature is looking angrily at the house that Carmen entered, and he whispers as he continues to crawl:


    "I¡­ will¡­ have¡­ my revenge¡­ foul beast."


    The thing continues to crawl, not minding some cars running through it, and ignoring the appearance of the creatures from the second dimension that have entered the first one, but they are considered inoffensive and no dangerous threat to the first dimension. He continues to whisper the same thing until he gets closer to the window of the house Carmen lives where.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the headquarters of the 4th Hunter Team, in what can be described as an abandoned library shop, Alexia, the female vampire, is sitting at the monitors, checking the signals of any creature discovery. She observes lots of creatures, but most of them are in the region of the 3rd team, and the 4th team has to concentrate on their designed area. You can help the other teams in other areas, but this is rarely happening today because most of the fighters are either exceptional in combat with abilities, or lucky people.


    Alexia sees a notification on the monitor with notifications about any creature being discovered by either hidden cameras or worms (there are worms who are connected with the monitors of the teams and provide great information). The notification shows the creature''s name and the photo describing it. It is the cyclops-ghost looking creature from earlier crawling on the street to Carmen''s house.


    "Oh no." says Alexia, seeing the creature''s identity and information on the notification page.


    She looks over the monitor of the hunters who are near their areas and notices not many people are close to that area. Kyle is still at high school hunting that creature, while the ghost of Brighton is floating fast to the school where Kyle is. She sees the other members of their team outside the city.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Alexia cannot do anything. She cannot leave the building since outside it is still day and she is a vampire species. If she left the base of the sun, she might melt her entire body and she could slowly die in the sunlight. So, the only thing Alexia can do is to send a message to Lucian, since he is able to deal with ghosts. She picks up the microphone, sets up communication with Lucian and she tells him.


    "Leave the creature to Kyle. We''ve got a bigger treat."


    "What is it?" asks Lucian on the microphone'' on the entire squad members'' clocks (Lucian can interact with some objects, and a clock like this is made by the makers of these Hunters'' Teams).


    "We have a case on the street where Carmen lives."


    "And? Send Kyle?"


    "Kyle is already after the creature you were running after. He can handle it better than you."


    "Why did you send him there?"


    "I didn''t." replied Alexia. "Look, the thing you will hunt instead is a ghost."


    "Ghost? Really?" says surprised at the clock. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. It is a Cyclops ghost."


    "Yes. Something I can actually fight. Where do you say it is now?"


    "¡­ It is close to Carmen''s home." says Alexia, looking at the monitor who displays hidden cameras of the region of Brighton. She sees the creature crawling to the door of the house Carmen lives. "You should fly faster."


    "I''m on my way," says Lucian, and closes the call.


    Alexia signed in a mood of relaxation. She managed to call someone and send him to deal with the situation at Carmen''s residence. Alexia felt a bit nervous because the Vewolf soul might already be functioning to alert her about the dangers. But she cannot be sure the teenage girl can see the creature, especially a ghost.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the high school, Kyle''s invisibility gets worn off, and he appears on the second floor of the high school, right in front of the creature he has to hunt. Thankfully, nobody is around him because most of the students have left. And teachers have just either been locked in the teacher''s lounge to complete some papers, grade them or enjoy some peace from the mouths of teenagers. Kyle is taking the arrow out and he looks at the creature, waiting for it to make the first move.


    The thing in front of Kyle is Rabido, a creature who is either characterized as a bulldog with bunny ears, or as a company animal in the second dimension. That creature is looking at Kyle, he feels very intimidated, so he prepares for an attack or defence. Kyle has done a thing that should not be done. He makes the creature feel attacked.


    They stand still, both of them looking at each other, preparing for someone to attack first. Both of them are standing still, and not moving a single muscle for about a minute.


    When that minute passed by, Kyle tells the creature in a calm voice.


    "Don''t be afraid. I have come to take you back to the second dimension."


    The creature growls like a dog, indicating that it says a "No" to Kyle.


    "We can take you back to your home. This dimension is not your home. You do not belong here."


    Again, the creature proceeds to crawl and it reveals his white-yellow fangs. One bite of this creature is able to send a man like Kyle into a state of "sleeping" for three hours and death if it is not treated on time. Unfortunately, medicine against creatures like this can only be found on the Merchants of 1.2 Dimension (Dimension that combine the first and second worlds), and Kyle has no time to go there if he is infected by the virus of this enemy.


    Rabido decides to do a frontal attack on Kyle, ignoring the risk that he would take if he did that. And Kyle, decides to use this moment as an opportunity to attack the "monster" with the arrow that contains a tranquillizer substance which will make the creature go into a numb state and sleep. The creature runs on his legs for a few moments, and when it gets very close to Kyle, he jumps at him, with his mouth open. It looks like he is trying to bite him.


    Kyle manages to dodge that bite at the last second, by moving his body at least one centimetre to the left, and Rabido "flies", then lands on the floor. The creature turns around, but before he is about to do another jump, Kyle throws the arrow. The arsenal of the crossbow hit the creature with what is believed to be the left cheek.


    In a matter of seconds, the creature slowly falls on the floor, then it goes numb, and in a matter of ten seconds, he closes his eyes, going into a state of sleep that will make him awake for at least six hours. At that time, the thing categorized as a Rabido will be sent back to the second dimension, the place where it belongs.

 Chapter 6 - Alexia - The Vampire - Part 2

    ***


    Meanwhile, at the house where Carmen lives, the ghost of that Cyclops continues to crawl, until it gets close to the door of the house. The spirit proceeds to go through the door because he can go through any objects, and with a smirk on his face, he crawls slowly to Carmen, who is walking out of the bathroom, dressed in her house clothes.


    Carmen suddenly stops from walking. She turns around and sees the ghost of that Cyclops on the floor. She immediately screams and runs into her room. She locks the room, thinking that will help her, but she is confronted by a ghost.


    "There it¡­ is¡­" says the ghost, continuing to crawl to the door where Carmen''d locked herself out because of safety measures.


    In the room, Carmen is looking scared at the door. She feels nervous and creeped out by the thing that appeared in her house. She wanted to do something, but she didn''t know what to do.


    "Carmen!" says the soul of the Vewolf inside her. "You have actually seen a ghost?"


    "Ye-Yeah¡­" says Carmen to herself (to the soul of the Vewolf inside her body). "What is that?"


    "It is a spirit. But not any type of spirit. A spirit that hunts Vewolf for some reason. Thankfully, they are easily killed."


    "Really?" asked Carmen to herself.


    "Yes. All you need to do is salt and a claw of mine."


    "Where can I get your claw?" asked Carmen after a few seconds.


    "I can grow them into just a mat- Oh, right." says the soul of that Vewolf, realizing the elephant in the room. "I guess we cannot do anything."


    "Are you serious?!"


    "Without my claw, I cannot kill the creature. But salt might be able to slow it down. You have to take a fist of salt, throw at the ghost and it will slow him down eventually."


    "If I throw more salt, will it kill him?"


    "That''s not how it works." says Vewolf inside her body. "Just do as I say."


    "Okay," says Carmen, slowly approaching the door. "I think we can- "


    All of a sudden, the Cyclops goes through Carmen''s door, and gets into her room. With an evil smirk on his face, he is about to levitate at her, but Carmen runs through the creature, making him surprised and "freeze" for a moment. He was not expecting a woman running through him and crying. He looks behind him, and sees the girl running to the kitchen.


    The Cyclops goes on the floor, he turns around and crawls faster to the room where Carmen ran. The ghost leaves the room because of Carmen, who let the door open (that wouldn''t even matter since the ghost can literally go through walls and doors) as she ran to the kitchen. She immediately comes out and throws a punch of salt at the ghost. The ghost screams in agony and moves around yelling: "It burns! It burns!". Carmen can see the creature yelling and begging for help, and she feels kind of bad for doing this to the poor creature, but Vewolf tells her.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Now it is your chance. Run!"


    "But- What if my mom saw the creature?" asked Carmen to herself.


    "She is not able. She is completely human. Now, get your ass out of here. And take more salt with you."


    Carmen walks to the kitchen, she takes the entire glass of salt, and she runs outside with it, leaving the ghost inside the house for at least eight minutes. The ghost continues to cry and begs for help, while Carmen''s mother, who was in the bathroom this whole time, leaves it, and heads to her working room, Carmen''s mother''s, which is situated next to the bathroom.


    Outside, Carmen stops running after two minutes. She stops at a sign indicating the street''s name, looks behind her, and sees nothing coming at her; not a human nor a ghost. Carmen breathed fast after the run she made. She is not a good runner, nor an average person, but she somehow managed to outrun that ghost.


    "Not bad." says the Vewolf inside Carmen''s mind. "Looks like you have got at the speed of mine faster than I thought."


    "Wh-What do you mean?" asked Carmen loudly.


    "You are getting faster thanks to my genes and my ability to run at a high speed."


    "Really? I-I don''t feel any change." says Carmen to herself.


    "Are you sure? You ran frequently?"


    "No."


    "Oh¡­ So, this is a normal walk for us."


    "You mean 27 mph is your average walk?"


    "No. My species average is at least 35 mph."


    "Damn¡­"


    "Ha!" says someone from behind Carmen.


    Carmen turns around, and she sees the ghost. Not the ghost of the Cyclops that was chasing her, it is actually the Ghost of Brighton, Lucian, the spirit that is completely trapped in Brighton city.


    "Carmen!" said Lucian, levitating and approaching Carmen.


    "Who are you?!" yells Carmen.


    "I am on your team. My name is Lucian. But that''s not what is important. Are you alright?"


    "No. There is a Cyclops ghost chasing me. Can you deal with him?"


    "Leave it to me, lady." says Lucian in a royal British accent. He levitates to Carmen''s house.


    Carmen decides to go after Lucian because she might be learning something about his experience of handling ghosts or spirits.


    In the interior of the house, Carmen''s mother is in her working room, with her headphones on and working on a new painting. She wears headphones which stops the noises from outside and help her concentrate on painting with classical music. And she will not hear the noises of the fighting inside her house, between the two ghosts.


    Lucian levitates and goes through the walls of the house, all prepared to face the ghost who disturbed Carmen, who took the door entrance. She looks at the Cyclops ghost, who had just finished screaming in agony after he got salt on his non-existent body.


    "Who are you?" asked the ghost angrily to Lucian.


    "I am the Ghost of Brighton, Lucian Wonderland Richard Tim''s The Eleventh." says Lucian, slowly floating on that Cyclops with guts. "You do not belong here."


    The Ghost of Brighton stabs the Cyclops ghost''s chest with his bare right hand. The Cyclops ghost looks terrified at Lucian, but before she could say anything. Lucian takes out a green substance from the body of the Cyclops ghost. And in just a matter of seconds, the Cyclops ghost vanishes slowly, leaving that ghost looking distraught at Lucian. After the ghost''s body completely vanished into thin air, Lucian looks at Carman and tells her.


    "Thanks for holding this creature down."


    "N-No problem." says Carman to Lucian, feeling a bit anxious because she was talking in front of a ghost.


    "Wait a moment." says the ghost, surprised. " Do you see me?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­We have to go." says Lucian, levitating out of the house. "We must go to the place."


    "What place?" asks Carmen, walking after the ghost, and she locks the door behind her. Takes a spare key in case her Mother would leave the house while she is gone.


    "At your work base," said Lucian to Carmen.


    And they walk to the secret base, which is situated very far from Carmen''s house.

 Chapter 7 - Alexia - The Vampire - Part 3

    Carmen and Lucian walked at least thirty minutes. Well, Lucian was mostly floating like not a care into the world because he cannot be seen by the" creatures" of the first dimensions, popular known as humans and animals. Carmen was walking, and it was exhausting for her because, one, she is not in good shape like any normal teenager portrayed with superpowers, and she had a difficult day today.


    "How much more?" asks Carmen to the ghost.


    "We are almost there." replies the ghost, turning around to Carmen. "A few more meters."


    They continue to advance, then they take a right turn around the corner, and walk three more steps. Lucian stops from floating and lands on the ground, revealing his legs. He looks at the locked door of this abandoned building, then at Carmen and he tells her.


    "We are here."


    Carmen looks at the door, and at the building. It looked like nothing she had expected to see. She looks at Lucian, who is going through the door, but he comes back in almost a second, looking at Carmen and telling her.


    "Oh, sorry. You have to take the back entrance."


    "Back entrance?" asks Carmen, not having any clue where that thing is supposed to be.


    "Right at the back of the building, dear." says the ghost, going back into the interior of the building, letting Carmen deal alone with this.


    The teenager goes to the back of the building, which seems to be abandoned if you look outside. She finds a door, but she also sees it locked heavily, and having some weird gadgets around it. Carmen goes to that door. Before she was about to do anything, the microphone was installed on the right side of the door, asked the girl, looking in disbelief at that door.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Identify yourself!"


    "I am Carmen," says the teenager. "I-I¡­ The ghost of Brighton has bought me here."


    "Ghost? You mean Lucian?"


    "¡­Yeah." says Carmen, because she barely knows anything about the person who just saved her a few moments ago from a ghost.


    "Good. You can come in."


    The door automatically gets opened.


    Carmen looked around her at first. She thinks this might be a trap, but she decides to go into it, because her soul tells her that he will tell the girl if any danger approaches her. She enters the house, and as she did that, the door locked behind her, making her jump and tremble.


    "Welcome, Carmen!" says Alexia, the vampire of Team 4, rising from her couch and walking slowly to Carmen. "Let me introduce myself, young girl. My name is Alexandra. Friends and teammates call me Alexia. I am a valuable member of this team. I am a vampire and also a librarian. A good combination, I might say. And¡­ You must be Carmen.". The vampire lady approached Carmen closely, making her feel nervous. Her body touched hers, making Carmen feel anxious about that moment.


    "Um¡­ Nice to meet you Carmen," Carmen had to say.


    Alexandra leaves the girl alone. She looks at Lucian, who approaches Carmen by levitating. Lucian looks at Alexandra and tells her.


    "She is able to see us."


    "I noticed that," responded Alexia, walking close to Carmen''s back. "She feels my touch and I can feel her."


    "Really? That is great." says Lucian to Alexia, noticing she was preparing something. "Now. Should we start the analysing?"


    "What?" asks Carmen to the ghost.


    "Don''t worry, little girl," says Alexia, injecting Carmen with a tranquillizer syringe on her neck. "This will be a quick check in order to see your Vewolf in state."


    "U¡­Um¡­"


    Carmen couldn''t do anything to stop this. Alexia took the syringe as the entire substance was transported into the entire body of Carmen who, in a few seconds, fell on the floor. The last thing she remembered before she was falling asleep was a teenage boy entering the building by the same entrance the girl took. The boy remained still, holding in his hand something that resembled a dog and a rabbit combined.

 Chapter 8 - First operation

    ***


    A few moments later, in a room that looks like a surgeon''s room at a hospital, the body of Carmen gets put on a metallic bed. Alexia and Kyle, the teenager who came earlier on the base, are tying Carmen''s body to that table because they need to analyse the Vewolf state. They are worried that this creature might be trying something bad, like most creatures doing first when they become half-spirits-half-humans.


    In the first three minutes since Carmen has been put in this state, Alexia takes out a technological device, she puts it on the right wrist of Carmen, then she inserts a needle that connects a cable from that device to Carman''s arm. After she has taken the good "injection", Alexia turns on the device on her wrist, and after a few seconds, it shows a monitor that reveals signals that her still are still green, indicating that both souls (of Carmen and Vewolf) are still intact and in a stable condition.


    "The device got implanted." said Alexia to Kyle, who looked, approaching the table with a bowl of what looked like to be worms. "Prepare the searchers."


    "Already prepared." responded Kyle, putting the bowl of the weird looking worms on the table next to Alexia. "Is it really necessary?"


    "Yes. We do not have much information about Vewolves."


    Alexia takes a worm from there, one that measures about four centimetres. She looks at the body of Carmen, she observes the girl is still breathing, and the monitor signal hasn''t changed a bit. Alexia decides to approach Carmen''s body. She puts that small worm inside Carmen''s nose. It looks gross to most humans, but for these people, this is a necessity, in order to be sure, the state of the view there is stable. And this is the best way to do it, since using digitalization would only give not one hundred percentage percent of information.


    It takes about five minutes of wanting, and the worm-looking-monster leaves Carmen''s nose. Alexia takes the worm from Carmen''s face, she walks a few steps to a table situated on the other side of where Carmen is placed. She gets at that table, takes a capsule with the other hand, she inserts the worm-looking-creature in there, and closes the capsule because these things tend to free themselves. She also puts the worm into a cabinet on the wall, where other bottles are there.


    "The Searcher part is done. Now comes the blood drawing process. Kyle. Could you do it?"


    "Yes." responds Kyle to Alexia.


    "You know I have a bad habit when I get near blood."


    "I know," says Kyle, understanding Alexia''s reason.


    Alexia leaves this room for a moment, while Kyle goes to a moving table, where the device was placed. He takes from there a metallic syringe. He looks at it to be sure it is the right one. After he checked it, he turned around and walked to Carmen''s body. As soon as he got near the device, he looked at her arm, checking for a blue vein, but as he was searching for one, he found the green vein.


    Kyle feels amazed by this. A green vein. At that moment, this should''ve happened in almost three days, and right now it is the second day since Carmen has been infected with this unknown soul.


    Kyle decides to draw blood from that green vein into a small bottle that the medics from the real world are using to draw blood. After he draws the blood from the green vein and puts it in the specific capsule, he notices the liquid being green and having some dark objects in it. He puts that capsule somewhere safe, and he gets another capsule, to draw the blood from the blue vein of Carmen (her red one was not seen).


    After he finishes the operation, Kyle puts the two capsules into a sphere-looking object made by glass and advanced technology. He opens the capsule with green blood on it and throws all of it into that object. Then, he waits for at least two minutes for the advanced device to speak in English.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "This is one hundred percentage blood that is identified on Werewolf creatures. To be specific, Vewolf Alpha''s type."


    "Alpha''s?" asks Kyle to himself. He looks at the bookshelves that contain at least fifty books that describe the species of all creatures identified in the second and first dimensions.


    He takes the book that contains the monsters with a V-letter. He opens and checks the contents. In a matter of a few seconds, he finds the Vewolf category, at page fifty-nine. He turns the pages, and as soon as he arrives at that page, he checks the details about Vewolves that are presented at the beginning, especially the Alpha''s part, since it is the most important for him at the moment.


    "Vewolves have two different personalities," reads Kyle to himself. "And because of this, they are categorized into two different families. One of them is named Alpha''s, a family which can be characterized as creatures with habits that are considered bad. They tend to attack humans, not to eat them, only to infect them with their bad genes. This family is very unpredictable. Only three experiments have been conducted so far. The chances for someone to survive this infection is moderate. Now the infected individual must be careful, because this type of Vewolf tends to arrange the body components in their favour and mess with their interiors."


    After a few more minutes of reading, Kyle closes the book. He looks over at the body of Carmen, being sure she is still in a stable state. He puts the book back in his place on the bookshelf, and goes to the sphere object where the small quantity of Vewolf''s blood is sitting. Kyle takes the capsule he used to pour that blood into it, he stores the blood back on it, then he closes it and puts it in the interior of a box.


    Kyle decides to test the other type of blood, the normal one. After he dropped all of the human blood on the sphere object to analyse and give the result like earlier, Kyle goes to another table, takes a small clipboard with a pen on it and he writes down the data he got from the green blood of Vewolf. He writes everything in at least a minute, and after that, he notices the device giving a message, indicating the analysing has been done.


    "This is one hundred percentage blood that can be seen in Homo sapiens, creatures that dominate the first dimension. To be specific, female blood that belongs to an individual between the ages of fourteen and eighteen."


    "Good." says Kyle, taking the blood out of that sphere in the object, he stores it back in the same capsule, puts it in a box, the same where the blood of Vewolf was taken. He notes the details on the clipboard, and after that, he leaves the room, handing the document to Alexia.


    After a few moments, Alexia enters the room, followed by Kyle and by Lucian (he was reporting the attack Carmen had at her house). She goes to Carmen''s body, checks the monitor and she is relieved to see Carmen is in a good state. She then looks over at Lucian and tells him.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes, responded Lucian in a serious manner. He floats closely to Carmen, and in just a moment, the ghost goes into the body of Carmen, possessing her to be precise at explaining what is happening right now inside her body.


    The ghost remains on her body for at least three minutes, and he leaves her body in a shocking way. The ghost felt fascinated after he left the body of Carmen. He looked at Kyle and Alexia, who were waiting for him. The ghost tells them.


    "The spirit of Vewolf is still inside her. He has already achieved the first step. Communication with the "victim" if we speak about the body of this girl."


    "Is the spirit not evil?" asks Kyle.


    "I cannot be certain. But he is an Alpha type, right?"


    Kyle shook his head in approval, since he was the only one who had done blood testing on Carmen.


    "We have to be careful," says Lucian. "If the spirit possessing her is an Alpha''s, a creature like this is dangerous. Even if he is a spirit, only God knows how his body will react when the Host and the Spirit are able to transform."


    They look around them, all of them don''t know what to say. They were still unsure if recruiting Carmen into their team was a good idea to begin with, but if the Navy, their leader, said he would let her in, they had to accept his terms.


    After two minutes, Alexia goes near Carmen''s body, she uses a simple thermometer which was situated near the table, and puts it in her mouth. She needs to check the temperature of the body. After a few seconds, she looks at the results of the thermometer and shows 36.3 oC. It is a normal temperature for the human body.


    "She has got a normal body temperature. She is in a stable condition."


    " Check the retina," says Kyle, after he unfolded the right eye of Carmen, used the flashlight, and looked carefully at the brown eyes of Carmen. "She is fine."


    After a few more quick tests, the three Hunters take the devices from Carmen, untie her from the table and wait a few more minutes for her to awake, which would be in twenty minutes. Until that, Alexia remains in the room, while Kyle and the ghosts are leaving the room and going to the main room to analyse the current situation in their areas.

 Chapter 9 - The Badge

    The main room, also known as either the living room, or as the Headquarters room, is a room that has four monitors, a huge couch, bookshelves, and it presents lots of tables that are types of gadgets that are used in everyday life, not in combat and capturing an, those are locked in armoury room. Kyle goes to a small cabin, he opens it, he looks inside the cabin and, after a quick check, he takes a platinum square with an "H" symbol on it.


    "Is it already done?" asked Lucian asked over Kyle''s shoulder.


    "Yes." responds Kyle.


    "We will give it to her after she wakes up. But I wonder. Was this a good decision?"


    "What do you mean? Getting Carmen on our team?... I have my worries. But I don''t really care, since I am a ghost. And nothing can kill me."


    "Except salt."


    "Except salt." says Lucian, feeling already bad for saying that.


    Kyle closes the cabin, and he heads back to the room where Carmen was analysed earlier and had her body and soul checked.


    ***


    After a while, Carmen wakes up after she got "operated" by her teammates. She raises her body, looks confused around her, and she sees Alexia, the ghost, and Kyle, sitting in one place. All of them were nervous because the moment she would wake up from her sleep, the danger would come. But it turns out to not be this way.


    "Um¡­ What happened?" asks Carmen, confused. "Why am I here? What happened?"


    "Don''t worry about it." says Alexia, approaching Carmen, making her a bit nervous. "We analysed your body, and we found out. It is advancing at a normal speed."


    "Really?... What have you done for me?"


    "Small testing," says Alexia to Carmen. "You are in good shape, but your powers will come later. Maybe in a few weeks or days."


    Carmen did not say anything.


    "Hey!" says Kyle, approaching Carmen with the thing he took earlier from the cabinet. "This is your badge."


    "Badge?" asked Carmen, confused, taking the thing and looking at it.


    "You are now a member of our team," said Kyle, and he looked at Carmen, who took her eyes and looked off the badge she was given. "My name is Kyle, by the way. We probably have to meet outside work."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "C-Carmen." she says, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the fact a pretty boy (the girl considers it) is approaching her, and shaking her hand like it is something normal. "N-Nice to meet you."


    "We would probably work well. After¡­ You know."


    "The superpowers?" asks Carmen.


    "Yes. The "superpowers" would come into your genes."


    "I would not consider them superpowers," says Lucian. "More like a curse or a duty."


    The atmosphere becomes quiet because of the thing Lucian said, and he notices he is the one who changed the tone of this atmosphere by dropping a sad fact which almost the entire team shares. Even Kyle considers his powers to be a curse, since he is a teenager and, like most teenagers with superpowers portrayed in movies, shows, comics, novels and web fiction, they do not have time for themselves, dedicating their entire lives to keep people safe from dangers around the world the but in this case, a quarter of the United Kingdom.


    After a few seconds, Carmen gets up from her table by herself, she looks at the badge, she puts it on the table, and looks at the members of her team.


    "I-I don''t know how to feel about this."


    "I know it is hard," says Alexia. "You were once a normal human being, but now, you have become "one of us" and you have the duty to use this spirit to protect the world."


    "Or a quarter of the United Kingdom," said Lucian, making Alexia feel annoyed.


    "As Lucian said, we do not have to protect the entire world, only the part we are designated. And our team is the number four, as you can see on the badge."


    Carmen takes the badge back, she looks carefully at it, and notices a small writing that displays the following: "CARMEN, RANK: NEWBIE". She looks at the badge for about five seconds, then asks Alexia.


    "Newbie?"


    "You are at the beginning," says Alexia. "Don''t worry, with missions you will advance further. Who knows, maybe you will become a veteran one day."


    "Veteran?"


    "It would take time." says Kyle to Carmen. "At least, we are still at the same level." he takes out his badge and shows, to her. "I am also a newbie; fifty-three more missions and I will become a Novice." he puts the badge back, he sees Carmen confused. "Look, here you need to do one hundred missions to become a Novice. And after that, it will be five hundred. If you do more than fifty thousand, you will become Master."


    "Just like our leader," says Alexia.


    "Who''s the leader?" asks Carmen. "I don''t believe I''ve met him yet."


    "Yes, you do." says Lucian. "You saw him yesterday when we were holding you. He was the one presenting your choices. You do remember what was happening yesterday, right?"


    "Kind of," says Carmen. "I do remember that I was just going shopping and heading home. But I somehow have memories of you."


    "Maybe the tranquillizer only worked on you, and not on the Vewolf," says Alexia.


    Carmen was looking sceptical at Alexia, but before she could say something. Kyle decides to walk out of this group.


    "Hey. Want to take a tour and see your workplace? It got almost anything." he said to Carmen.


    "U-U-Um. Su-Sure." she says, feeling a bit nervous about this.


    She walks outside this room together with Kyle. As they get into the hallway, Carmen follows Kyle, who walks further and tells her about the base they are at right now.


    "I bet five pounds these two are going to have sex." says Lucian to Alexia. After thirty seconds, these two had left.


    "Well. I bet then they will do after a year." said Alexia, with a straight face to Lucian.


    "Deal."


    Lucian and Alexia shook their hands to make the bet.

 Chapter 10 - Workplace

    Kyle and Carmen are going into the main room, where the team members are chilling on the couch, or are sitting on their computers, analysing the areas where the next attacks or invades are occurring or will be happening. Kyle shows the monitors and they explain to Carmen what they are used for.


    "This one helps us to look after "creatures" who have emerged from the second dimension." says Kyle, pointing at the monitor displaying the map where Team 4 is having the area occupied, a list of creatures who broke into this world, a small window with a list displaying the creatures eliminated and captured. "The other one displays the available people of the squads." he points at the monitor where the members of this team are shown on duty.


    Carmen notices in the window that only two people are not available today. And those two are the ones she did not have a moment to talk with.


    "The one over there shows the cameras around our region." he points to the monitor displaying at least seventy-nine cameras all around the region Team 4 have. All hidden and at different angles. "And the last one. It is used only to communicate with us via holograms."


    "Holograms?" asks Carmen, amazed. "You people. What kind of technology do you have?"


    "Advanced," says Kyle. "It is like what people in the first world describe as futuristic and convenient, some entities from the second dimension describe this technology as something common."


    "Wow¡­"


    "I was like that at first, but now. I started to get used to this type of technology," says Kyle, looking at Carmen. " In this room we mostly either relax or we discuss the strategy for attacking, if it is discussing the case against a ferocious enemy who cannot be beaten by a single Hunter. And this is rarely happening because we mostly get a mission and run outside the base after the bounty."


    Carmen and Kyle are leaving this room because nothing more special than the couch, monitors and a refrigerator with cold drinks and ice cream ( more mostly belongs to Alexia''s owner, who is using its owner since she is the " owner" of this building). They are going to the elevator, which is open, meaning, it remained there for almost six minutes. Kyle and Carmen are entering the elevator. Kyle presses the button, which shows a drawing of a dumbbell. He looks at Carmen.


    "Now we will be going to the Training Room, where most of our team members are training or improving our fighting abilities, stamina, strength and everything else important. This room also has a swimming pool, mostly for us to relax rather than for swimming contests. Even though we live in Brighton, we rarely get to encounter a marine individual."


    "This is neat looking" said Carmen, after she left the elevator when it arrived at the training floor and she looked at all the equipment there. She sees three treadmills, three sets of dumbbells, lots of equipment for improving physical strength, a few punching bags and dummies for fighting skills. "Where is the swimming pool?"


    "Over there" he pointed at a door with a sign of a stickman swimming. "That room, however, is being cleaned because someone has decided to throw a party and has succumbed."


    "Succumbs?"


    "Nevermind," says Kyle. "Let''s show you the dining room."


    "You actually get to eat here?"


    "Yes," says Kyle, going to the elevator. "How about we eat something there and I will show you the rest of the rooms?"


    "Sounds nice." says Carmen, a bit shy, and she walks after Kyle. She feels like she has butterflies in her stomach.


    They get to the floor where the Cafeteria is supposed to be, but unlucky for them, the Cafeteria is closed. Kyle saw a worker of the Cafeteria, who was half-human-half-worm with twelve eyes and a humanoid mouth, dressed as a chef at any normal cafeteria in a business building, and asked him.


    "What is going on here?"


    "A malfunction at a stove," responds the chef to Kyle. "The crystal explodes in the oven and now we have to buy spares. And those will come¡­ probably next week, or next month¡­ But in the worst case, ten years later." he sees Carmen, and he decides to ask her. "New members of this team?"


    "Y-Yeah¡­" responds Carmen, a bit overwhelmed by the creature''s appearance who is supposed to be the chef.


    These two teenagers continue to walk on the entire base for at least thirty more minutes. At that time, Carmen had seen the entire planned building of this base. She had seen the floor where the rooms of her team leader were located, together with Alexia''s room, and a guy named Louis.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Who is that guy?" asked Camren when she saw the door of the room with a tag with the name "Louis".


    "It is a valuable team member. He gets us some important intel and is a good combatant. When it is Saturday and Sunday."


    "When is it not?"


    "He is going after girls all around the country. Don''t worry, the man doesn''t go after teenagers." he said, and then he saw a worried look on Carmen''s face, which wasn''t exactly a worried look, more like a confused.


    After they visited that floor, they went to visit the fourth floor, a floor dedicated to sore items used to capture and combat, and a small interrogation room, which was rarely used because Kyle said to Carmen.


    "We rarely use this room because most of the things we capture are not able to talk or the ones who can, are immediately neutralised."


    "Isn''t it dangerous to have creatures questioned near weapons who can be used by your team?" asks Carmen, feeling a little scared.


    "Don''t worry. The room can only be opened by us, members of Team 4. You. Cannot open the room at the moment."


    "Why?"


    "You are not prepared, plus, you have a Vewolf inside a creature. Not even Lucian or Alexia know its full nature, and they are the oldest members of this team."


    "How old are they?"


    "Lucian is about three hundred years old, while Alexia is one hundred fifty," he says, casually to Carmen.


    "What?" asks Carmen, surprised.


    "Ghosts and Vampires are immortals. Don''t you know that?"


    "Y-Yes, I do." says Carmen to Kyle.


    They continue the tour to the last floor, minus five, which is a storage floor where they store important documents such as books and files with things about individuals from the first and second Dimensions. And there is a room where the servers are stored and vigorously working in order to help the team achieve the alerts of any attacks in their region.


    The tour ended there.


    Camren and Kyle are heading to the elevator, and they are going up, to the first floor, where they will be encountering something totally unexpected.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in a dark room, somewhere on a United Kingdom island, lightened by only one lamp, in the middle of a square stone table, where four people are sitting in each corner, all having at their side paper where they have notes.


    "Team 4 has achieved a new member?" asks an old man with a blonde beard and three eyes. "And who is that member, Navy?"


    A man with dark hair, a beard, a long wooden staff on his back, and wearing light clothes for him to move freely, he looked at that old man with a neutral face and responded to the question he was asked. That person is the leader of Team 4, and his name is Navy, short for Navytakiran Trannavytakia.


    "The new member''s name is Carmen. She has been caught having a Vewolf virus inside her, and she chooses to join our team, rather than be sent away, or have her entire memories deleted." says the Navy to that man. "For now, my reports said her virus is going at a normal speed of evolution."


    "A Vewolf, huh?" asks a woman with dark hair next to Navy. "You caught something rare."


    "It is rare," says another man to the woman, one who is wearing sunglasses and a hat. "But not as rare as an orange gremlin with fire."


    "That doesn''t count as a member, Ulric," says the woman.


    "It does. Navy has caught a member, and he used it to fill the gap in his team members'' count."


    " It was her decision, Ulric," says Navy.


    "Ulric," says the elder man with the yellow beard. "You should keep your mouth shut." he looks at the Navy. "And you¡­ You have to be careful around individuals like these, especially since the spirit that posses the body is one of a teenager." he looks at a file. "The girl has a limit of three weeks Navy. If the girl cannot control the spirit''s sudden transformations, we will have to eradicate the spirit from her, and you will be punished accordingly for the thing you have done."


    "I know," says the Navy. "And for this, I will accept any punishment if things go south. But, I have a hunch this girl will be able to help us get more information about the Vewolf species. We might even be able to track their origins."


    "That would be sweet," says the man named Ulric. "I would like to know a way to track them down, and hunt them. It would be sweet to have a Vewolf head displayed as a trophy in my living room."


    "Ulric," says the girl. "Not every individual is a trophy for you."


    "It isn''t my fault they were in the front of my crossbow." says the man, pointing with his left hand at the crossbow tied on his back.


    No one said anything. It is not their first time they have met the stupidity and craziest personality of Hunter Ulric, who is the leader of Team Two of the United Kingdom. He is a talented crossbow user, but a person who acts reckless and sadistic towards any attack, but his power, is the one who made him be feared by any prey from the second dimension who dared to step into the bounds of Team 2-controlled areas.


    Anyway, after a few seconds, a girl looks at him and asks him.


    "What is the girl like?"


    "The one who gets the Vewolf?" asks the Navy to be sure they are still talking about Carmen.


    That woman shook her head in approval. The navy looks at the people at the table, and he says to them.


    "She is a teenage girl who used to be an ordinary teenager, and is now one who might be able to help us crack the code of the Vewolf species."


    "Are you sure she is the one?" asks the same woman.


    "She might be the twelfth person infested so far in the history of our secret "job" to protect the balance between the two worlds, but, she has something that not many hosts of Vewolf have. Pure blood, young and a history with her family who were crossing paths with one hunter."


    "Who is that hunter?" asks Ulric, curious.


    "Have you ever heard about¡­ Al?"


    Everyone in that room was standing there, not breathing. They couldn''t comprehend the thing they had heard was coming out of the Navy''s mouth. That person''s name, "Al", is considered to be a frightened hunter in Europe. How can the family of that girl know about Al? And who exactly is the person named Al?

 Chapter 11 - Navylian - Leader Team 4 - Part 1

    ***


    In the secret headquarters of Team 4, Carmen is in the living room. She looks at the monitors, together with Alexia, who is sitting on the chair, and Carmen is next to her. Alexia proceeds to type fast into the keyboard connected to the super computer that is able to hold the connection between the four monitors.


    "What is it?" asks Carman after she sees Alexia feeling a little distraught.


    "It is nothing," says Alexia, feeling a little angry. "It''s just right. A librarian has thrown some books into the trash. Rather than keeping them somewhere else, he decides to throw them away. That kind of man makes me want to personally go at him, strangle him and suck out all of his blood."


    "Y-You want to go at him?"


    "Cannot. Because of the sun," says Alexia, then she turned to Carmen. "Can you go and fetch those books from the trash can? This would be a great test to see the progress of your agility and endurance."


    "Is it far?"


    "Just three kilometres away from here. Almost a mile for you British girl."


    "Okay¡­ I''ll do it. How many should I bring?"


    "All of them if you can."


    "Got it." she said to Alexia, was the last thing she said before she headed out of the headquarters, with a task on her mind, to collect a few books from the trash cans and bring them to what looked like an abandoned book store.


    Carmen leaves the headquarters, and she walks a few meters before she proceeds to do a light jog for the next one mile. She did that running without throwing a sweat from her body, which is described as a weird sensation, since she is always sweating bullets and breathing heavily even after one minute of running.


    After a while, Carmen arrives at the front trash can, which is filled with what looks like old books in bad shape or very deteriorated. And some of them were not in English, nor in any language Carmen speaks. It was in some sort of Latin language. She had never heard of it. There are only three bags of books, all of them are in white bags, strong enough to hold about twenty litres of corn if we measure on the liquid scale.


    She took the two bags there without a sweat. She looked confused at those bags, like they were lighter than a bag full of pillows, rather than books with one hundred or more than five hundred pages of contents. Before she would think of taking the third bag, Carmen heard the door from the backdoor of the building getting opened. She could hear the sound like it was really near to her, but in reality, it was two meters away. Carmen proceeds to run out from there with the bags full of books.


    After a few minutes, she arrives in front of the abandoned library.


    Thankfully, nobody asked her about the books she was carrying. And we are living in a time when most people say they will be reading more often, but in reality, they throw them out somewhere, and after a year or two they go where they left. Carmen goes to the backside of the building, and there, she does the process as she had done earlier to get here and she will do it for the next years to come.


    Carmen enters the building''s interior, and as she gets there, Alexia walks towards her. She immediately took a book out of there. She looks at it. Her reaction was intriguing because as she took a book, she quickly started to look through the pages, then she looked at Carmen.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "The content of this book shows the structure of a Grangara virus."


    "What virus? And have you read it this fast?" asks Carmen, overwhelmed.


    "It is a creature, as you individuals from the first dimension are calling it monsters, who is able to infect a body, and transform into a body of rock. Then the transformation in a mineral would start to happen, but it will take at least five hours. Thankfully, there is a cure to something like this. We have always prepared since an individual who comes from the second dimension comes here regularly."


    "I see" responded Carmen, who had not understood anything Alexia taught her.


    "I see your passive functions have started to manifest," said Alexia to Carmen, who proceeded to hold the bags of books like nothing. "These passives are always appearing at the first stages of transformation. In a few weeks you will be getting the first abilities."


    "Abilities?"


    "Superpowers," responds Alexia. "Um. You should stay in the living room. Our leader wanted to have a word with you."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. He has come from the discussion he had. And he wanted to have a few words to you. Regarding the work position, but do not worry, it is just small talk. Nothing too complicated."


    Carmen goes into the living room, reflecting on the things her co-worker Alexia told her. While she is out in that room, Alexia continues to browse through the books Carmen brought her for her reading passion.


    The moment she gets into that living room, she sees there Kyle, who is looking at the monitors, focused on all of the four monitors, not even hearing the footsteps of the carmen entering the room. He almost jumped out of his seat when Carmen asked him.


    "What is this?"


    "Ah. Um. I am checking the area." says Kyle. "Nothing too serious. Just a small check." responds Kyle, taking a look to be sure Carmen was the one asking this question. "It looks like things are going fine. No invasion of our areas. Well. Not yet."


    "What do you mean by "not yet"?"


    "Some creatures are very easily readable. Like a species which is half cat and half pigeon. He enters the first dimension. He doesn''t cause any damage to the environment or to the individuals of the first dimension, but a creature who can inflect creepy feelings into them, still has to be captured and sent back or killed, but we rarely kill creatures coming from that dimension. We kill them if they present a dangerous threat to the people."


    "I understand," says Carmen, surprised. She sits on the couch and she looks around. "Are you happy working here?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" says Kyle, looking confused at Carmen. "I have a job. I get money for doing a job this fun. And the people here¡­ are good."


    "Thanks," said Carmen, thinking the good people were a compliment which was sent to her.


    After a few minutes, a man with black hair and a staff on his back, dressed like a normal human being enters the room. He looks around, and he sees Carmen sitting on the couch. The man looks at Kyle.


    "Good day, Leader!" says Kyle, rising from his seat and saluting like a soldier in the Army.


    "Good day, Kyle leader" says the leader in a tired tone. "How is, your status?"


    "The status of our area is running well."


    "Good," says the leader with a smile on his face, and he looks at Carmen. "You must be Carmen. My name is Navy. I am the leader of Team 4. Nice to meet you." he looked at her with an interested look.


    "N-Nice to meet you." responds Carmen, a bit nervous because she never thought her leader would be looking like this, a male probably in his 30s who is heavily sexualized in romance novels. Women are usually reading them on trains or at their homes, half naked.


    "Let''s go to my office," he says to the carman. "We need to talk about the work information. Follow me."


    Navy, the leader of Team 4, is walking forward down the main hall. Carmen follows the Leader to where he heads. It looked like a metal door with a sign in an unknown language to her.


    At the moment, Navy got close to the metallic door, he got the retina test and vocalic test to make the door open. After he has done the testing, he enters the room, followed by Carmen''s boss, who is feeling nervous because she is entering the office of her first boss. The leader whom she is going to work for the next few years.

 Chapter 12 - Navylian - Leader of Team 4 - Part 2

    ***


    In the office interior, Navy sits on his seat, and Carmen sits on the seat where most of the guests, co-workers or other team leaders from the country come to discuss with him. Navy opens the drawer of the room, he takes from there a folder with a few papers on it. He opens the folder and looks quickly at one single file. Then he says to Carmen.


    "You are a new member of our team. You know that?"


    "Yes," says Carmen, a bit nervous.


    "So, you do know how things are here?"


    "Kind of," says Carmen honestly.


    "Don''t worry, you will learn later on this day." he gets a second file out of the folder, looks He on it and says to her. "Does the Vewolf soul have manifested in your body?"


    "By manifested, you mean?"


    "You know, an arm or leg transformation."


    "No. Not yet." responds Carmen.


    "I see. That was the thing I wanted to know. Just between the two of us, the transformation of any half-human-half-creature is very unexpected. There have been a lot of research and tests on people who are labelled as "half-half". But, there is a more important thing than this. That one thing is the tests you have to do in order to become a member of our team. And right now, you have at least three months of preparing for the three important tests."


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Tests? If I do pass them?" asks Carmen.


    "You will pass them. The tests are not that bad, considering my case. But yours, it may be complex because you are the first person in our team that is considered half-half team member. Again. Don''t give too much stress. The tests are easy. But if, by any chance, you do not pass them, we have to send you to the second dimension and erase your memories. All of the memories," he says without feeling any nervous.


    "W-What are the tests?"


    "The first one is about transformation. This has the objective of observing the transformation and being sure things are good. The second test consists of ability testing. This one will become easy the moment you learn to control your abilities. And the last one consists of killing and capturing a dummy target. This will be challenging. If you do not pass all three of them, you will be eliminated."


    "So. Even if I pass two, will I be eliminated?"


    "You will get another chance in that case," says Navy with a smile. "Don''t worry, though, the tests don''t look that hard. I recommend you to go home and relax, then come back here after three days to examine the state of Vewolf''s soul, to monitor his reaction."


    "Okay."


    After a bit, Carmen leaves the room where her boss dragged her to discuss some matters. Carmen leaves the office, he says "Goodbye" to the boss and heads outside this place, being guided by Lucian and Alexa. Kyle is in the training room, making his attack and aim better.


    After Carmen leaves the building, she bids farewell to her teammates and walks by herself to the bus station, where she will take a bus to her home, rather than walking to it, since the night outside is about to surround the United Kingdom. When carmen has left the building, Alexia looks at Lucian, and she tells him.


    "Go and check on her. But don''t make her notice your presence."


    "Got it." says Lucian, who is levitating and flying through the walls like a ghost to the house where Carmen is living her life.

 Chapter 13 - A normal Sunday - Part 1

    In the next two days, when she meets the members of the squad, she will work. In the future, nothing unusual for Carmen happened, besides being always watched by Kyle and Lucian, because these two were the ones who would always be able to monitor her.


    It is a nice Sunday day here in Brighton, a sunny day when there is zero chance of precipitation and a great temperature of eighteen degrees Celsius even though we are at the end of September. People would say it is hot either because of climate change, or because we have destroyed the ozone layer, but in reality, both of them are the causes of this heat, plus many more reasons.


    At the house where Carmen lives her everyday life, a woman in her forty''s is leaving the house, with a bag and dressed up nicely for her job. The woman is the mother of Carmen, and she works as a receptionist in a small hotel in this city. The work she has been doing for almost five years is reasonable, but in this period, it is not so profitable, since this city is classified as one with a beach, and the summer has already ended, but still, there are people who are coming, even here even in December, to have a good time. The Mother of Carmen leaves the building, and goes to the car she owns. It''s not a Turismo, nor a Ferrari, nor a Lamborghini, it''s a classic Opel car, good for a family of two people.


    When the Mother of Carmen left the area, a spirit came through a car. And that spirit is none other than Lucian. He looks around the street, and after he observes no car is coming, he crosses the street. He does that because going in a car is dangerous for a driver. Most car accidents are made by ghosts who are going through cars who are moving at a high speed. When Lucian gets to the other side, he goes to the door of the house, and then, realizing he was a ghost, he goes through the door.


    "Carmen," says Lucian. "Are you awake?"


    "Yes¡­" says Carmen, leaving the kitchen, tired and with a mug of mint tea in her left hand.


    "Are you tired?"


    "Really? You cannot see by yourself?"


    "Not really. You always look like that." jokes Lucian to her.


    "Fuck off." says Carmen to him, taking a sip from her tea and walking through the ghost.


    It didn''t pass one week, and these two have already established a good friendship.


    Carmen goes back to her room, where she closes the door after her, puts the mug on her desk where she does her homework. Before she was about to take off her T-shirt, she looked at the door where Lucian was about to go through it.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Do you mind?! I am changing here."


    " I apologize." says Lucian, backing off from the room and standing in the hall like a good kid. "So. What are you going to do on this beautiful day?"


    "Study." says Carmen from the room. "I need to study for tomorrow''s test in Mathematics."


    "Really? study? A girl at your age?"


    "I am surprised a ghost from the Victorian age would say that," says Carmen after a few moments, leaving her room, and looking at the ghost of Brighton levitating on the Hall of Carmen''s house.


    "Ah¡­ The times have changed," says Lucian. "I got sued by the changes of this world."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Like back then, homosexuals would''ve been sent to church, but nowadays, we accept being accepted into this world. But to me, it doesn''t matter, since I am a ghost."


    "You mean ghosts are not able to feel emotions?"


    "Yes," says Lucian. "But why should you study? Your Vewolf genes are able to make you remember way too easily."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. You did not notice anything special about the memory of yours?"


    "¡­If you talk about it. I do remember what I ate five days ago." says Carmen, stopping from walking up to the front of the table from the kitchen, about to pick up the backpack of hers. "What if¡­?" She looks up for at least a minute, then with a smile on her face, she looks at the ghost of Brighton who continues to levitate like a normal ghost. "Oh my god! I do remember the entire lessons from eighth grade to now. My Goodness, what is this?"


    "This is just an evolution of the human brain when it is being combined with a species from the second dimension."


    "Bloody hell." she whispered to herself, touching her hair.


    "But to a Vewolf. And with a human. Changes might be big enough to remember even the first seconds of the moment you''ve been brought into this world."


    "That means," she says with a happy face. "I do not have to study anymore?"


    "If you put it like this, you are able to read an entire book in even an hour and remember everything. Then yes." says Lucian.


    "Awesome!" she responds to Lucian, takes her manual, opens the first page, and she looks at Lucian. "Can''t you leave me alone?"


    "I cannot do it. I have to watch over you. Be sure nothing bad will happen."


    "Okay," says Carmen. "But do not disturb me from the lecture, and do not go into my mother''s room. Alright?"


    "Alright."


    "Promise?"


    "Promise on my life."


    "Good¡­" says Carmen, walking to her room, entering and locking the door from inside her bedroom.


    Lucian, the ghost of Brighton, smirks while he looks at the room where Carmen''s mother sleeps by herself and changes into her working uniform. The ghost decides to go through the walls of the room where Carmen''s mother is located and looks around it. He stays there for a few moments, then heads outside the room because he did not find anything useful there for him.


    The ghost leaves Carmen''s house, and floats outside where he will be staying and looking at the house, since he doesn''t want to get into the entire house and disturb Carmen from her studies.

 Chapter 14 - A normal Sunday - Part 2

    ***


    After at least an hour, Carmen leaves the house, but not empty-handed. She carries an empty bag with her. After she leaves the house, she locks the front door, and walks a few meters to the bus station, where a bus will come in a few minutes, helping her go to a station where she needs to go. But as soon as she gets to that station, she sees Kyle there, and like a normal socializing human, she says "Hi" to him.


    "Hello." responds Kyle, not expecting Carmen to appear at the bus stop. "How are you doing?"


    "Good. You?"


    "Also, good," says Kyle.


    They stood in silence for almost thirty seconds, looking awkwardly around them, and looking at the bus that should come at any given moment. Kyle decides to break the silence by asking Carmen a question.


    "Did any sudden transformation or anything bad happen to your body?"


    "No," she says to Kyle. "I discovered Vewolves have a great memory."


    "Most people who are labelled as half-half get this." says Kyle to Carmen. "But in my case, it is different."


    "Yeah. What are Albinos?"


    "Albinos. How should I put this, normal people, but with white skin, good at hunting and detecting the prey. We are powerful in the night, but in the sun. We are weaklings."


    "How?"


    "We albinos don''t like the sunlight. It is like kryptonite."


    "Like in Superman?"


    "Yes¡­ But I can do basic things like walking, using fire weapons and attacking, but move at a slower speed. You got that?"


    "I understand." say Carmen.


    "Now, enough about this working environment of ours." says Kyle, feeling quite tired. "How is the school?"


    "The school is fine. Yours?"


    "Same."


    "You do Mathematics with Mr. White Randy?"


    "Yes," says Kyle. "He is a teacher who can be annoying and ruthless on tests."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "He is ruthless on tests?"


    "You have no idea how crazy a man can be when he catches a person cheating on his tests."


    "I have a test tomorrow."


    "Good luck. But you probably won''t need it since you said earlier¡­ about the Vewolves memories."


    After a minute, a bus showed up at the station. Carmen takes that bus, while Kyle remains at the station and waits for the next bus to arrive. These said their goodbyes, and moved along with their business. Carmen is going to the fish market running a short errand for her mother (who sent her a message a few minutes ago to buy a fish for tonight''s dinner), while Kyle will be going to headquarters, since he doesn''t have anything else to do on that day of Sunday.


    ***


    After a while, Carmen arrives at the fish market in Brighton, and there she starts looking around at the stalls where fishermen and fishermen are selling the "food" they have been caught from the ocean. Some of them look fresh, like they were taken a few seconds ago from the water, while some of them look old and on the verge of putrefaction.


    Carmen looks at the message her mother sent to her via a messaging app. She observes her mother sending her a picture of a fish, a normal Salmo trutta fish that can be used to create some amazing dishes. Carmen looks away from the phone, she puts her device in the pocket of her jeans and walks around the stalls, looking at them in order to find the specific type of fish.


    After at least three minutes of walking, she observes a stall where it sells a few trout. She looks at them and encounters the one from the picture her mom sends to her. She was about to ask the salesperson about it, but something from inside of Carmen tells her.


    "This one is poisonous."


    "Huh?" she said, forgetting the weird voice was coming from her interior, and not from the outside or near Carmen''s body. She retaliates by touching the trout and asks herself who is asking Vewolf. "How do you know that?"


    "By the smell of it," says the Vewolf spirit inside. "You might not feel the smell of poison, but I do. Even if I am a part of your genetics now."


    "Okay. So¡­" she looks around the displays of other fishes classified in the trout class, and notices one that looks new. "What about this one?"


    " It is also poisonous."


    "This one?" she points at the one next to the one she showed earlier.


    "It is a bad choice. This one consumed a wormtala. A worm from the second dimension who is able to eat the interior of any kind he is living in. Good for making you lose weight, but mortal with time."


    "A-Alright¡­" she looks at the seller, who is feeling a bit confused, and leaves.


    The seller only saw Carmen pointing at the fishes, not saying anything to the seller. He looks at her, leaving this stall. Then, a customer came and he bought one of the poisonous fishes for a normal price. Later that day, that person will go to the Hospital.


    Carmen goes to another stall, she observes lots of trout on the table. But she stood there and looked at it.


    "Which one?" asks telepathically to the Vewolf.


    "Hm¡­" thinks the Vewolf. "Some of them look like they were taken out of the water a few days ago, while others are looking fresh. Only a few of them are trout¡­ But. None of them from the stalls are safe. All of them are either poisonous or have caused a bacterium to create problems inside the human body."


    "You sure."


    "Certainly."


    "Okay. We will search more then."


    Carmen continues the search for the perfect fish for dinner this Sunday night. She continues to rely on the instincts of the Vewolf, rather than going by herself, because this would bring her trouble if, by a mistake, she took a poisonous poison or a fish with a bacterium.

 Chapter 15 - A normal Sunday - Part 3

    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Headquarters of Team 4, Kyle enters the building. He goes to the metallic door, which can be entered only by doing a quick scan on the entire body, on of the face and on the eyes. After this scan, Kyle goes inside the headquarters and walks to the Main Hall, where Alexia is there, who is checking the computers.


    "Hello, Alexia!" says Kyle, coming to her.


    "Hello, Kyle!" says Alexia, turning around to Kyle, she looks at him, walking towards her.


    "How are things looking on our range?"


    "Good" responded Alexia" to Kyle. "We haven''t had any attacks these days. From that day, we took Carmen in. About her. How is the transformation going?"


    "It goes well, in my case," says Kyle. "Although, my data is unsure since I was not able to infiltrate into her house, unlike Lucian."


    "I will probably ask him."


    "Most likely."


    "The leader has come earlier from his meeting." says Alexia, checking the locations of the North-West of Team 4 Region. "He looks a bit disappointing."


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know," says Alexia. "Maybe we can use Lucian for it."


    "Again?" says Kyle, feeling a bit irritated. "We cannot always use Lucian to read the Boss'' mind."


    "You don''t need to talk about it this loud," says Alexia to Kyle, in a tone that can barely be heard from at least four meters away by anyone. "These walls might be metallic, but you can hear almost anything from the other side."


    "I get it," he says in a low tone of voice. "But. We can just ask him about it. He is our leader, after all. He doesn''t hide any secrets from us."


    Alexia did not comment back, she just nodded her head in agreement, and carried on to her task. Kyle goes to the living room, sits on the couch, takes his phone out, and scrolls down to the social media. He doesn''t have anything else to do because he is a hunter sent to the missions outside. And since there weren''t many missions given in this entire region, he had a few days to relax and even study for his upcoming high school tests.


    ***


    Twenty minutes later, on the pier, Carmen is still looking at the stalls, searching for the perfect dish to be used for tonight''s dinner. This has gone from a simple and fast task, to a difficult and long one, thanks to the soul of Vewolf''s, who is lurking inside Carmen''s body. They have searched twenty stalls so far, and most of them are selling either fish which for being eaten, smells bad or is poisonous. But at least, they avoided a hospital visit.


    Finally, they see a stall that sells trout. The trout, who are looking fresh, smell good and not poisonous, are detected by Vewolf, who tells Carmen to take that stall and buy the fish.


    She does as Vewolf says. She goes to that stall, buys a trout and, after a while, when the seller calculates the weight of the fish and the money, the seller tells Carmen the amount she has to pay for it. Carmen pays for the trout, and leaves the fishing stalls with a fresh-looking trout that will be cooked later.


    "Thank you." says Carmen to her inner Vewolf.


    "Hey. I also live in this body, you know. And I would like not to be sick from eating a mere fish."


    "What is your species eating anyway?"


    "It is believed by some people we only eat vegetal types of food, you know, carrots, tomatoes, pears, apples, you know what type I am talking about, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. But we also eat some meat in order to survive."


    "I see¡­"


    Carmen leaves the area where people are selling fish and other things to stalls. She crosses the street and goes to a bus stop, where she is waiting for a bus to arrive. Especially the bus she took earlier to get to this place. At this bus stop, there were also a few more people, unknown to Carmen, because living in a city, nobody knows you, rather than in a village where every single person from there knows your birthday, name, family, shoe size, cringe things you have done and even the clothes you are wearing almost every day.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    At the bus station, Carmen sits on a chair and is freed by a woman who saw her bus approaching the station. As the bus approached, that woman, together with three more people approaches the bus, and goes to their seats. After the bus closes the doors, he goes away from the station, leaving Carmen and three other people at the bus stop.


    "Why haven''t you taken that¡­ um¡­ car?" asks inner Vewolf to Carmen''s mind.


    "It is a bus," says inner Carmen to the Vewolf. "And that one was going to the other station. I need to get the right one, which is the one we took to come here."


    "I don''t get it," asks the inner Vewolf. "You have my speed. Why aren''t you using it?"


    "Because I am not good at running."


    "So, you''d rather take a thing called a "bus" and pay a note, rather than walking on foot or running to your house?"


    "Yes."


    "Girl. You know how to miss big opportunities like these."


    Carmen sees her bus approaching the station. She prepares herself to get on the bus and grab the first free seat she will see. When the bus stopped, only Carmen was the one who took that bus, while the other people remained at the bus stop, probably waiting for the other one to appear. As Carmen gets inside the bus, she pays for her ticket, and walks about ten steps to the free seat where she sits there by herself, while holding the bag with fish she bought for tonight''s dinner.


    "How much do we have to wait?" asks the inner Vewolf.


    "About ten to twenty minutes," says Carmen to the Vewolf.


    "Urgh. Why can''t you take a metal object with wheels like the rest of the humans?"


    "Objects with wheels?... You mean cars?"


    "Kars? You know the existence of Moon Knights?"


    "Vehicles?" tries Carmen again.


    "That''s what you call those objects?"


    "Yes. But they have more names and meanings. Like cars, vehicles and four wheels."


    "You call these things Cars? Thank God there is no Moon Knight nearby to hear that and he will feel a bit insulted."


    "What are Moon Knights anyway?"


    "They are said to be humans, but with gravity and asphyxiation superpowers. They always wear black armor to hide their identity, but they match the body of a human from the Homo Sapiens species."


    "Hm¡­ How do you know them?"


    "I have been in this world for about hundreds of years. I know everything about any creatures I''ve encountered."


    "Oh¡­ So, you were in a Hunter team?"


    "Yes. But that was with the Helsinki Hunter Team. And it was fifty years ago."


    "What happened?"


    "My "body" got killed in a mission and I had to flee the place by infecting a normal wolf who was near the attack."


    "Sounds awful." says Carmen to the inner Vewolf.


    "For you maybe. But for our species, this is normal. When the host dies, we leave their decayed bodies and run to the nearest ones that seem either compatible to us, or just good enough. Like your case."


    "Hold on, you said I was good enough for you."


    "No. I say you are quite terrible at some things," says the inner Vewolf, being sincere. "Such at physical movements, and probably at combat.


    "Rude," says Carmen, feeling bad about herself. "But at least you are living the next 150 years with me."


    "¡­ It will sure be interesting," says the inner Vewolf.


    Carmen looks around herself, she observes the bus has stopped at a station. Upon stopping at the said station, someone climbs the bus, and that someone resembles the appearance of someone that is not human. Yet the driver of the bus and other passengers did not mind him. Even though he wears some dirty jacket that smells like crap, and has a thousand stains all around his worn-out clothes, the passengers and the driver did not pay any attention to him. That man, looking like a hobo rather than a normal human with a job, pays for the ticket and walks to Carmen in that direction.


    The man stops at Carmen''s free seat, and he looks at the seat in the window. The man was about to say something, but Carmen did move over, to take the seat she took a few months ago. The man thanks her by lifting his head down. He takes the seat and enjoys the ride.


    As the bus starts driving to the next station, the man dressed like a hobo, decides to say something to Carmen.


    "I know you have it."


    "Um. Sir?" says Carmen, a bit creeped out, thinking the man meant some kind of drug or something else dangerous.


    "You have it on you."


    "Sir. I do not have any idea what you are talking about."


    "You don''t? Oh. I know you do."


    Carmen was feeling a bit worried by this strange man.


    That man, looking like a hobo, raises the jacket''s left hand, and he reveals to her a hairy hand. But not a normal looking human hairy hand. The hand of that man has so much hair, that it resembles people who are transforming into a werewolf or partially transforming. For Carmen, this seemed something creepy. She thinks that person is a hobo man, who is trying to either pin her down and enjoy herself, or try to steal the money she has in her trousers.


    "I am what you are."


    "N-No," says Carmen. "Y-You are not."


    "Yes, he is." says the inner Vewolf in Carmen''s mind.


    "Huh?" says Carmen out loud, startled.


    "Hm?" asks the hobo-looking man, confused.


    The bus stops in front of a red light.


    "What do you mean by this?" asks Carmen to her inner Vewolf.


    "That man is one like you. Half-half, but he is another kind of my species."


    "You mean? Another type of Vewolf?"


    "No. He is a simple werewolf."


    "Correct." says the hobo-looking man telepathically, startling Carmen and the inner Vewolf. "And I have come here to make a deal."


    "A deal?"


    "We will discuss it at the next station." says the hobo man, getting out of the seat, and walking to the bus doors.


    Carmen, having no choice, decides to follow the man. After the fact the man was able earlier to speak in Carmen''s mind, it seemed to be the real deal. Even her inner Vewolf agrees with this thing.

 Chapter 16 - Mick - The Homeless Werewolf

    At the next bus stop, Carmen and the hobo-looking man, who has revealed earlier he is like Carmen, a half-half beast, having the same species from the same class. After all, Werewolf and Vewolf tend to share a lot of aspects, such as their speed and ways of attacking or defending.


    Carmen and the old-looking hobo are walking a few meters to a corner of a complex building. While the two of them walk, Carmen is holding the fish she bought from the stalls at the Pier zone. For a moment she was about to drop it on the bus, if it wasn''t for her inner Vewolf who was schooled, in her mind, to get the fish.


    After at least three minutes of walking, they arrive at a place that has a lot of garbage cans, dumpsters and with a little cardboard lying on the ground to look like beds for homeless people. Carmen was looking worried at this place and thought she thought this hobo might be on drugs, as the sources of the mass media and news reported it to make them feel more miserable. But the hobo person stays on the cardboard, and takes off his shirt.


    "Now then. Let''s see."


    "W-What are you doing?"


    The hobo-looking man had taken off his jacket, to reveal his t-shirt. A dirty, ripped, blue and stinky T-shirt that wasn''t washed in probably a few decades. The man, however, doesn''t mind the horrible smell that Carmen can feel from five steps away from the man. As the hobo took down his jacket, he took a deep breath, and held it.


    Carmen observes the hobo''s right arm beginning to manifest as the hobo continues to hold his breath. His arms began to grow hair, but much more hair than it was before, and it began to take a brown colour. After his right hand got the model of one representing a werewolf, the man breathes and he looks at Carmen.


    "See. Half transformation."


    "Wow. Amazing," says Carmen, amazed by this half transformation she observed. "Wait. I can do that, too?"


    "You can. But not now." responds the Hobo, looking toward Carmen. "To do this will require connection with your inner companion. How many days has it been since you had the inner Vewolf?"


    "Probably almost a week."


    "A week, huh? So, you have experienced a sudden transformation?"


    "Hm. Yeah. Thankfully, I was home by that time, and nobody saw it. It was yesterday, but it happened for at least ten minutes."


    "How did that transformation feel for you?"


    "Um¡­ Freaky. I never thought the Vewolves were capable of eating this many plants or any kind of plant, including the ones plants seem to and are poisonous to humans. But thankfully, this sudden transformation only lasted the entire day."


    "And the second?"


    "What now?" asks Carmen, surprised by this.


    "You did not experience the second transformation?"


    "No. I did not. How is it?"


    "From my experience," says the hobo man. "It was a bit hard to control my werewolf soul, but after at least a week, I managed to become myself. But this will happen when you reach 10 months "of living with him" if we can say that."


    Carmen did not say anything, she addressed her inner Vewolf soul.


    "Is it true?"


    "Um¡­" thought the inner Vewolf.


    "Oh. Here." says the hobo man, rising from the cardboard, he walks closer to Carmen, and he put his thumb on her forehead, making Carmen put a bit creped out. "Sleep."


    Then, something bizarre happened to the interior of Carmen. She felt like she was not feeling any gaze of her inner Vewolf that always levitates around her mind, and always breathing heavily. She presses her forehead, but she feels nothing there that was left after the hobo-looking man touched it.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "There. Now that we have made the inner beast sleep, there is something you should know about this type of creature." the hobo man makes a smart pause. "This beast is able to possess your entire body and remain in this form for the entire 150 years he can live. This thing can also happen to the werewolves, but the "things", as you people called it, can remain on the body he possesses and cooperate with him. While in the Vewolf case, it can become a burden."


    Carmen didn''t say anything, she was listening, not knowing what to say back to something.


    "Listen carefully. Your inner Vewolf will try to take control of your entire body in approximately ten months. When that happens, you have to become stronger and take control of yourself."


    "How can I do that?" asks Carmen.


    "By my help. If you are interested and want to become human, I help you control the inner beast, and you pay me for raw meat, or cooked meat, or whatever kind of meat you can hand me. These people on the street have raised the prices on my food so high."


    "You can also teach me the trick you did earlier?"


    "I am afraid I cannot. That trick doesn''t work on the user himself. Only a werewolf can do that to Vewolf. They cannot do it backwards."


    "I see," says Carmen, a bit disappointed. "But, what other things I can do to stop this beast from taking control of my body?"


    "There are at least two tricks that will one hundred percentage work in this case, as you modern people say with the number of terms. One trick is making the inner Vewolf sleep. Which is the command I just made and told you earlier. And the last one, is forming a bond with him."


    "A bond? I already have one with him."


    "You mean living with him?"


    "Yes."


    "That is not a bond. A bond with your beast requires hours of meditation, going into your head, either said the domain, and fighting him by using your own powers. After you destroy or defeat him, you are able to fully control his powers, and he will remain loyal to you."


    "Cool. But how do I fight him in my own head?"


    The hobo man is sitting in a meditation position. Most people or women do it every day in order to try and calm themselves or make peace with their thoughts.


    "Have you ever heard of the term meditation?"


    "Yes," says Carmen.


    "Do it like me and the humanoids are doing it."


    "Okay," says Carmen, doing the normal meditation method as the hobo man is doing.


    The hobo man is taking deep breaths for a few seconds with his eyes closed. Carmen does as the hobo man was doing it, she clears her head from any thought, takes deep breaths and lets it out.


    Then, she suddenly wakes up in a dark place where a soul is levitating in the dark room. She is back inside of her mind after a long time, but this time, she sees the room being dark, which means the Vewolf spirit is sleeping or somehow unconscious. She was looking all around her mind, wondering if the soul of Vewolf would be there. But it''s not there.


    Almost five seconds later, Carmen snaps back to reality, and the moment she lands on the real world, the hobo man leaves the meditation pose and looks at her, a bit sad.


    "Looks like the phase of mediation will need some work in the future."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well. You stay in your "mind" for at least seven seconds, a good period of time for beginners. While some advanced people can stay even three minutes and be invincible while they are doing that."


    "What do you mean by invincible? I don''t get it. It''s like, you get attacked but you get no wound, damage or concussion?"


    "Yes," says the hobo. "But you will probably never be able to do that since this technique might end the life of your, Vewolf soul. I do know someone who tried that, and he went from the best Hunter in East Germany, to a normal crack head you can find on the New York streets nowadays."


    "Do you think I will be capable of controlling my beast?"


    "The time and training will tell when that moment will come."


    The hobo-looking man puts back his jacket, and he was about to walk away from there, but he looks at Carmen, and asks her.


    "Sorry for being rude, but I did not get your name."


    "It''s Carmen." says Carmen to the hobo man.


    "Mick," says the hobo-looking man. "Nice to meet you, and we will continue the meeting next week."


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''ve got some business I need to attend somewhere. Be careful and do not let the beast consume you, alright?"


    "¡­Yes."


    The hobo-looking man, whose name has been revealed to be Mick, walks outside this small area of beggars and people with their lives totally ruined, heading to the closest bus stop. While he was walking over there, his tummy started to growl.


    "Oi, oi, oi. Mick" says a voice inside of Mick''s mind. "Get me some meat or else I will do it myself."


    "Don''t worry, companion." he says, looking at a teenager who has taken an overdose of some drugs, and now he is lying on the road, having his dark moments at looking in the sky while his veins are about to pop out. Mick, without a grin on his face, transforms his left humanoid arm into a werewolf, and slashes the teenager''s open torso. Then, he digs from that torso like a stray dog into the trash.


    While Mick is eating a teenager''s corpse alive because of his inner companion, Carmen walks back to her home, but as she walks, she realizes her fish. She took it from the market and went missing. It was probably that hobo man who took it as a price for the meeting he had with her. Carmen takes her wallet out, she takes a look inside and notices she is going low on money, so, she thinks of something.


    Then, an idea came to her mind, right at the moment when her inner Vewolf woke up from slumber.

 Chapter 17 - Goblins in Southampton - Part 1

    Meanwhile, at the Hunter Team 4 Headquarter, in the Living Room, Alexia, Kyle and Lucian are checking the computers to see if they got a report of an unknown individual from having the second breaking into the first dimension, or any activity that will be worth making them get off this base and do something.


    Kyle sits on the couch, almost ready to sleep at any moment, while Lucian is levitating and sleeping. Ghosts are individuals who can sleep for either a few minutes or hours, just like humans, but they can also sleep for more than hundreds of years, a thing which happens on rare occasions to ghosts like Lucian. Alexia, however, unlike her two teammates, checks every surveillance camera put on their territory.


    The area where Team 4 got the said "jurisdiction" consists of the following cities which are reported to have big individuals of second dimension intensity: Penzance, Plymouth, Exeter, Torquay, Southampton, Portsmouth, Brighton, Hastings, Dover, Canterbury, London, Southend-on-Sea, Colchester, Ipswich, Norwich, Northampton, Worcester, Coventry, Aberystwyth, Swansea, Cardiff, Newport, Bristol and many more cities in the interior of this South side they have under control.


    Alexia looks at the notifications monitor and she gets a message. She opens the message sent, which is a written message about nine trolls who have taken to the streets of Southampton. As soon as she accepts the message, Alexia accepts the mission, and she turns around to Kyle and Lucian, who woke up because Kyle was yelling his name backwards three times, making the ghost teleport next to his right shoulder.


    "Why did you wake me up?" says a Lucian who barely woke up.


    "We have a mission." says Kyle to the ghost, who is immediately getting the aspect he is always carrying, even though he is a ghost and it is able to modify parts of his body to look stronger.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Mission? Where?"


    "Southampton." responded Alexia after she took a deep look at her computer to be sure she had sent the message. " In a small tavern. Nine goblins to be eliminated on sight."


    "It''s far." complained Lucian.


    "But we have a portal gun. Louis is on a date at a nearby caf¨¦ here," says Kyle to the ghost.


    "But what can I do in this situation? Control things'' minds."


    "¡­ I mean," says Kyle after a long pause. "It''s worth risking."


    "If you say so," says Lucian, accepting this response and not thinking much of it.


    "Now let''s move to the Armoury Room." says Kyle, who is leading forward. But Lucian, instead of waiting for him to come, the ghost goes through the walls and onto the floor to get into the Armoury Room.


    After the guys leave, Alexia stays on the computer, turning all over two hundred security cameras on her monitor. She looks at all of the cameras showing Carmen, who is walking back to the pier to search for a better fish, since the last one was taken by the hobo with the name of Mick. Alexia looks at the monitor that has every camera in the area of Team 4. She is doing some modifications, displaying every security camera from Brighton because she needs some of it on the local data after she took a mission and handed it to the two fighters.


    On the security camera number twenty-seven, Alexia observes Carmen walking to the pier that is selling fish. She has to go back there to buy a new fish since the hobo whose name is Mick stole it while Carmen was on a meditation phase. Alexia doesn''t know about the meeting or about the Mick, which is making her feel a bit confused about why she is going to the fish stalls again.


    And how does she know that? Kyle told her about Carmen going to the fish stalls.


    But Alexa did not pay too much attention to it and continued to look at security cameras and write the report of the day. Even though, technically, the day did not end because it''s 17 and a half.

 Chapter 18 - Goblins in Southampton - Part 2

    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Armoury room, Lucian and Kyle have entered the room. The moment they''ve entered, Kyle goes to the section of arrows dedicated to him because he is the only hunter that has a crossbow and bows. He takes five arrows that have a cylinder where the piercing arrow is supposed to be.


    "What''s that?" asks Lucian, floating next to Kyle. "I''ve never seen an arrow like that."


    "This arrow is sleeping gas." says Kyle. "I''ve bought twenty of them from Lucifer."


    "Lucifer has sold you arrows?"


    "Yes. Tough merchant to negotiate, but the best quality in our area."


    Kyle puts the arrows in his special container to store arrows with gadgets like that one, and he walks at least ten steps to the table, where two portal guns are displayed. Kyle takes one of those guns, and he turns it on by pressing the button.


    "What was the exact location, again?" asks Kyle to the ghost.


    "Hm¡­ It says somewhere in Southampton."


    "Be more specific?"


    "At a Tavern."


    "More specific!"


    "Hm¡­ Where could goblins enjoy it?"


    "¡­ More specific."


    "You know what? Type a random tavern from the list and we will see."


    "There are over seven of them."


    "Let''s try all of them."


    Kyle decides to type as the destination the first tavern that is shown on the list. And that Tavern is known by tourists as "The Bosun''s Locker". Being in a hurry, Kyle shoots Lucian first with the gun.


    Seven seconds later, when Lucian was fully disintegrated and transported into the interior of that Tavern, Kyle was about to do it on himself, but he realizes he cannot be teleported right in front of the location, so he just teleports to somewhere ten meters away from that Tavern. After he does that, he aims at himself, pulls the trigger and gets disintegrated, then is transported to Southampton.


    After Kyle gets there, the ghost leaves the Tavern, and with a sad reaction, he gives bad news about Kyle.


    "The goblins are not there."


    "Let''s go to The Star Hotel, then," says Kyle, changing the destination to the Star Hotel where they will be teleported.


    He shoots the ghost again, moves ten meters away from the destination of the ghost, and shoots himself again. But as he arrived there, they were lucky. There were six goblins, but also unlucky, because they had on the report they had got on the message Alexia just sent them when they were in the armoury room. So, the two of them have to kill those six goblins and search for the other three.


    Lucian possesses a goblin from those six. He grabs a sword as he possesses the goblin and stabs another goblin in the back while he is about to throw himself back into the hotel. That''s right, the goblins have not yet entered the hotel, which means things are going to go smoothly because inside the hotel there are a lot of humans from the first dimension. If one of them spotted a goblin or even Kyle with a crossbow, a panic would erupt.


    Kyle loads an arrow with sleeping gas on his crossbow, he uses the aiming gadget installed on the crossbow, and shoots at the goblin who was looking frozen at his comrade who is possessed by Lucian, and kills the second goblin by decapitating him. When the arrow hits the goblin''s back, the capsule breaks and lets out a white smoke, which covers almost every goblin.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Lucian quickly escapes the smoke by leaving the body of the goblin he just possessed a few seconds ago. After he gets out of the smoke, he sees how all of the four goblins are coughing up, and on the floor, on the verge of deep sleep.


    After the smoke clears out, Lucian sees all of the goblins sleeping, and he looks at a goblin sword. Without any speech or anything, he possesses the sword, and starts decapitating the heads of goblins. If any of the people from inside and outside didn''t have other business, they would freak out by seeing a flying sword, decapitating four goblins, in the broad daylight.


    "Good job." says Kyle, walking to Lucian who is leaving the sword, letting it fall on the ground next to the bodies.


    "Thank you."


    Kyle takes out from a pocket a small gadget with a red button and a monitor. He presses the red button one-time and it shows on the monitor the following message: "Disintegrate all evidence". Before Kyle is about to press it one more time, he puts all of the bodies on a big pile by himself. After this, he presses the device one more time and puts the gadget on the top of his body. He then looks at it, how it disintegrates all of the bodies like in the manga series called Gants.


    After the gadget has finished the operation, Kyle takes it back, he holds the button until the text message disappears and he looks at Lucian.


    "Now we have to look all over Southampton for the rest of them."


    "They can''t be far. Let''s go." says Lucian, floating up in the sky and flying all over the town.


    Kyle walks down the street, with the container on his back, and with the crossbow in his hands. He walks down an alleyway, and as soon as he gets there, he takes out the same pill he used to capture the Rabido at the high school. After the pill was swallowed by Kyle, he is now not able to be seen or detected by humans from the first dimension for at least one hour, enough time to search and kill the goblins who have escaped.


    The instinct of Kyle tells him to go and check the inside of the hotel and check the interior to be sure there is not any goblin who is hiding in there, eating an animal, destroying a human or stealing valuable gold items.


    Kyle walks around the main hall with the crossbow in his hands, with an arrow ready to pierce a goblin''s head. Kyle walks through furniture, humans from the first dimension, luggage and through company animals. But as he is walking through the hallway, he encountered a few dogs, cats and parrots, all barking, meowing and yelling uncontrollably like some mysterious presence is there, but it cannot be seen by humans. This made Kyle feel a little worried that an animal might be running after him while he was doing the search, and his secret would be revealed.


    Fortunately, no animal was following him as he was climbing the stairs to the first floor. A relieved Kyle looks down and sees the animals completely agitated and making distinct animal sounds in his direction. He continues his mission, ignoring those animals yelling.


    He walks through the walls of a room, and there he sees nothing out of the ordinary, a human is sitting at the desk, he writes on a laptop, only wearing a pair of underwear. So, Kyle was feeling disgusted to see this man almost naked, his chest hair and long beard were on the bricks of falling. Kyle looks around the room for a few moments, then, unhappy, he leaves that room, and searches for another room, hoping to at least get a clue about a fugitive goblin.


    In the second room, he doesn''t see any footprints of a goblin, only a human lady who is leaving the shower and holding a purple piece of entertainment women are using to relieve themselves from stress. No, it is not a dildo or a vibrator. It''s actually a bong.


    Kyle leaves the room and heads to another room. Upon entering the room, he sees the goblin, who was making a mess in the room. The goblin also spots Kyle, and he quickly runs to the window, but it is too late. Kyle, having the crossbow poured at that goblin, pierces the back-side of his chest, where the heart of a goblin is located. The arrow got through the chest of the goblin, and it pinned the creature to the wall.


    After he got pinned to the wall, he was desperately trying to move, but unfortunately, to his demise, Kyle took an arrow from the container and pierces the skull of the goblin, killing him instantly. He then takes the arrow back, and looks at the green blood the goblin could have.


    "Green blood," says Kyle in his thought. "This creature must be a Goblin Angat type."


    He takes a small bottle, and takes a small quantity of that blood in the bottle. He thinks this blood will be useful to one of his arrows in the future. After that, he stores the small canister somewhere safe. He then puts the same gadget on the corpse of a goblin he used earlier, and watches how the goblin is transforming into dust. After the device was doing his job, he took it and left the room through doors.


    He searches the last five rooms, in order to be sure there were not any goblins left. Sadly, for him, there weren''t any goblins, which means the rest of them, which are only two left to be seen either by Lucian or by Kyle.


    Kyle leaves the Tavern like a ghost, and runs in the streets, searching for the remaining goblins who have to be neutralized.

 Chapter 19 - Goblins in Southampton - Part 3

    ***


    Meanwhile, at a distance of two streets away from Kyle, Lucian is flying all around the Southampton area, looking for any goblins on the loose. Looking down at the ghost by the name of Lucian, he doesn''t see any goblins on the loose or provoking damage to the streets. He doesn''t lose hope, and continues to fly at a low altitude, looking down the streets.


    Lucian flies for a few more moments, then he hears a lady screaming. The scream was coming from the north-west direction. Lucian looks in that direction, and he flies at a high speed, hoping there is a goblin who has decided to reveal his location to the Hunter members who are looking.


    When Lucian arrives at the location where the screaming was heard, he sees a goblin, who is running around the streets, naked and scaring the people from the streets. Lucian immediately jumped into action. He flies low to a high speed toward the goblin, going through his body, and remaining there. The goblins suddenly stopped from moving, standing still for a few seconds, before he was doing the unthinkable.


    The green creature grasps a piece of glass from the road, probably from a window. He broke or something else. The goblin then broke the window part to cut his own neck, making a lot of green blood flying from the veins of the goblin. The body of the goblin falls on his knees, and on the street with it.


    When the body falls to the ground, Lucian leaves his body, and he looks at the people who are looking shocked at the goblin. Lucian sees a few of them taking out their electronic devices and recording the creature who has just committed suicide. Lucian grabs a device, and he throws it into the street. When the device was displayed, it displayed on the street a message: "Delete memory of what happened in the following minutes to any person from the first dimension in the Southampton area.".


    Then, the device a sphere all around Southampton, and all of the people from that region were falling on the streets in a deep sleep. Seeing this, Lucian flies to the body of the goblin. He possesses it, even though the corpse is dead, and makes the body fly away from there, at a very far distance.


    "Hope Kyle hasn''t alerted any humans." says Lucian, flying to the body of the goblin, possessing it, and making it run to the nearest lake, where he will throw it and let it drown.


    ***


    A few steps away, Kyle walks through the buildings, cars, and humans, with his crossbow prepared for a sudden attack coming from one of those green goblins. Until now, he had had bad luck to see any signs of hits. A goblin was roaming free in this part of the city.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Where is it?" asks Kyle as he continues to walk through some buildings and vehicles as he has gained the supernatural powers of Lucian.


    After about two minutes of walking, Kyle couldn''t take it anymore, and he decides to climb the walls of a big building that looks like a normal one where people would like apartments at a reasonable price. He went to the rooftop, and looked down on the streets. He sees nothing out of the ordinary or the target he has to execute.


    Then, the man hears screaming, coming from a direction that is not far from him. Kyle looks at the direction the screaming was coming from, and down he sees the goblin, but, he also sees something he was not expecting to see there.


    The goblin is crawling back, as he is bleeding his entire torso. He received a big cut from an unknown person, who was wearing a fox mask, and holding a gigantic sword on the left side which was supposed to be his arm. That warrior doesn''t look like a female, more like a male. The thing that made the goblin crawl, he takes a swing of his left hand, and decapitates the thing. After that, he looks around him, and cuts the air with his sword-hand. After he makes that cut, a strange thing called a portal opens, and the unknown male walks into the portal, closing after ten seconds since the man got inside the portal.


    "Was that Lucifer?" asks Kyle, surprised by this. "Lucifer was supposed to be dead three years ago in the incident in London. How is he still alive?"


    "Hey!" says Lucian, coming from the back, surprising Kyle. "I''ve finally found you."


    "Oh. Have you killed a goblin?"


    "Yes, and got rid of the body."


    "Awesome."


    "I see you also killed one. Nice shoot."


    "I wasn''t the one who killed it."


    "No?"


    "No. I think it was Lucifer."


    "Are you sure?" asks Lucian.


    "Yes. What other person we know has a sword in his left hand and can create portals with that sword?"


    "Any left-handed hander can do that?"


    "But none of them have long hair and a cape."


    "If it is Lucifer. How do you think he escaped death in London?"


    "I don''t know. But what is important right now, it is to get rid of that body before it draws attention."


    "Sure," says Lucian, who is taking the device handed by Kyle, and flies down to the place where the corpse of the goblin was slaughtered by what is believed to be a person named Lucifer.


    The ghost of Brighton has approached the body of that goblin. He puts the device on the whole body, and then waits a few seconds until it makes the body of the green creature, by the popular name of goblin, transform into dust. After the transformation is made, Lucian takes the device and flies to Kyle with it. When he gets close to him, he hands the device to him and asks Lucian.


    "Have we killed everyone?"


    "Yes. All nine have been exterminated." responds Lucian to Kyle.


    "Good. This means we can go back home."


    "Indeed."


    Kyle takes out the portal gun he was using earlier to make him and the ghost be transported into this part of Southampton. He puts out the coordinates and the location of their secret base, and out teleports the ghost, then himself.

 Chapter 20 - Louis - The Invisible Man

    ***


    On the night, at the house where Carmen lives, the teenage girl sits at the table with her mother, both of them eating fish soup with vegetables. The soup tasted good, but it wasn''t something that Carmen thought it would be, but it was good enough for her. The soup her mother always makes makes makes it tastes much better than she would ever make. Even Carmen''s inner Vewolf agrees with this, and he is barely on the poor girl''s body for not even a whole week.


    "How was your day?" asked his mother, Carmen.


    "It was great." says Carmen after she was eating the meat side part of the fish. "I studied, took the bus to the pier and bought the fish for dinner. What about yours, mother?"


    "Same as usual."


    "I see¡­"


    "Carmen."


    "Huh?"


    "Are you feeling okay?"


    "Yeah. Why?" asks Carmen, feeling the fear her mother might know about the thing that lives in Carmen''s mind and body.


    "I don''t know. It''s just. I always get a feeling that someone is here, and watching us. Or I always have that thought that you are hurt."


    "Well, she is not wrong." says the inner Vewolf to himself.


    "I am fine, Mom." says Carmen to her mother. "Really. I am fine."


    "Are you on your period?"


    "No, Mom."


    "It is a boy then."


    "Why are you changing the subject? It''s not a boy."


    "Yes, it is." says the inner Vewolf, who knows Carmen has a thing for the teenage albino hunter called Kyle.


    Carmen ignores her inner Vewolf, who said the last sentence. She didn''t want to say something like "Shut up, you parasite!" to her mother. This would probably put her in one of the asylum hospitals depicted in the movies or in history books.


    Carmen responded with the same answer she told her mother earlier, that she was fine, and nothing bad was happening to her or to their whole families. Carmen could tell her about the "infection" she had her whole life, but if she did that, her mother would be put in greater danger. Plus, telling an individual from the first dimensions about the Hunters''organization, would result in grave punishments for the one who told it and the one who was listening.


    After the dinner is done, Carmen gets up from her seat at the table, walks down to her bedroom and heads to her bed. Before she has got to Ped, she sees she is wearing her casual outfit. She takes off her clothes, remains in underwear, and starts to search her pyjamas. When she finds her pyjamas, she puts them on, and goes inside bed, where she closes her eyes, takes a few breaths, and falls asleep.


    Carmen deserves a sleep, after the things she was doing this Sunday.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the base of team 5, Navy, the leader of the Hunter team, sits at his desk, and he checks a few papers which are written the reports of the last missions of this week. Apparently, he sees the team had fewer official tasks than last week. The leader looks at the scoreboard paper and observes, Team 2 is starting to get more missions than they were usually getting.


    All of a sudden, the door of this room gets opened by a normal looking human. The navy was about to take out the pistol that can erase memories and stun the target, but the man said something.


    "Louie at your service, Navy G."


    "Louis" says Navy with a smile, relieved it was a teammate and not a stranger who managed to infiltrate into this base and pass the security protocols this easily. "Next time, please wear an official costume."


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Sorry. But I have a message."


    "What is it?"


    "Team 1 has got a new member in their team."


    "Really? Whom?"


    "Is a Left-Port."


    "Really? Like the man named Lucifer?"


    "Yes. But this one is different."


    "How so?"


    "It''s actually his twin brother."


    "Lucifer had a twin brother? How many things has that quiet man hidden from us?"


    "Probably a lot." says Louis, looking on the paper. "Apparently, the data shows this man was in Southampton, and on the other hand, slayed a goblin. Where Lucian and Kyle were having their missions."


    "This information I know from them.", states Navy, to Louis who, let the paper down. "But still, it is weird that Team 1 has got a new member, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "A team that is mostly carried by their leader. A leader who is established to be the top six strongest leaders in the region of Europe. Why would they want a sixth person in their team?"


    "Beats me, sir."


    "Anyway. Let their business go aside. What is your mission report?"


    "My mission?"


    The navy is looking a bit irritated at Louis. He then sighs and asks him another question.


    "You were supposed to keep watch on the sixth member of our team, Carmen, the Vewolf Host."


    "Oh¡­ that¡­ um¡­"


    "You have done the mission, right?"


    "Um. Sir. I did look after her, while she was on the bus and in the stalls where she was buying the fish."


    "And?"


    "And she left her car at the next station with someone that looked like a homeless man and rocked like one."


    "And you couldn''t follow her because?"


    "B-Because¡­ I saw a beautiful lady and I invited her into the city."


    Navy, feeling done, he puts his palm on his forehead, sighing because he expected a disappointing thing from Louis. After all, this man enjoys his invisibility and camouflaging ability way too much in useless activities and risky for his team, such as going into the city with a single lady using the friends of this team. Thankfully, their funds are infinite, which is good, but also bad because this member of the team is bad at mathematics.


    One time, he took a lady into Paris for a first date, a romantic and an expensive date that even one of the millionaires would turn pale when they saw the cost of the date of a lady he had just met at a bus stop. But the lady, thankfully, got pregnant and Louise faked his death like it was a usual Thursday night. But he did give her five thousand euros to support the child. But after a few days, when Louis, who was wearing another fake skin that resembled an old lady working at a boutique, had the customer, the lady who was with the other fake skin of Louise, and he found the woman married a rich man, and put the kids on adoption.


    When the team found out Louis had found another child, they literally captured the kid and would secure it for a few months until he would show the signs of inheriting the supernatural powers of Louis. The team found out this information by a simple trick that works with almost anybody. Getting Louis drunk. A trick that works one hundred percentage times.


    In short, the child manifested the power of becoming invisible after three months, and they decided, rather than kill him or keep him alive in prison, they would throw him into the second dimension. But after that, they erase the kid''s memories and throw him at a nearby village where is supposed to be a rural area that is supposed to be in the first dimension of Sweden.


    Louis was punished for this action and arrested for at least five months in the cells. He didn''t feel sad about that, he accepted the punishment. After all, it was his fault he bought a cheap condom box, and spent more of his funds on the clothing brands that could cost a liver for her one-night lady, bought a limo, a private jet and the whole restaurant for their date. His five months in that cell were a cruel one and awkward because the one who was keeping guard was Alexia, his ex-girlfriend.


    It was five months cruel for Louis, who is, by the way, almost immortal since he cannot die due to age, but a gunshot or a swing of a sword that will decapitate him, can still make him bite the dust.


    "Louis," says Navy at his office, being a little irritated by this thing. "At least you have protected sex with her?"


    "Yes, sir." says Louis, sounding honest to the Navy.


    Navy takes out a device, he points it like a gun to Louis. He did not react at all. He stays still while the gun is scanning the body of Louis. After about three seconds, the gun tells the Navy.


    "The person tells the truth."


    "Good," says Navy, putting the truth-gun down. "Looks like you are clean. And now. What I would like from you, is to stay on the base for the next five days. As a punishment for doing such a simple task as this, and cutting off your salary."


    "But, sir-"


    "Louis! You are a valuable asset to us. But you need to control yourself, otherwise the big people will hear about this and will force me to banish you to the second dimension."


    "I-I understand!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. Then you are dismissed. If this is everything you have to say."


    "Y-Yes."


    Louis headed out of the room, saying a "Goodbye!" to his leader. After the man left the room, Navy was looking at the paper of his team composition. He sees the graph that shows the amount of money every member of the team has spent this month, and sees that Louis has spent the most. But more likely almost triple the amount Kyle, Alexa, Navy and Lucian spend combined. Navy sighs at the paper and says to himself.


    "What was going on in my mind back then when I hired him?"

 Chapter 21 - First training

    On the next day, in the afternoon at the beginning of a new week, Carmen leaves her school, dressed casually and has her everyday backpack. The girl walked down the stairs, and as she was heading to the bus stop, one of her friends from school approached her.


    "Carmen!" says a girl that has dark skin. She originated from Africa.


    "Hello, Jasmine," says Carmen to her.


    Jasmine is the classmate of Carmen from Year 9. Both of them have been friends since they began the school year, which was almost a month ago. The two of them have formed their own small group, together with another girl, who unfortunately is sick because of a flu she caught three days ago.


    At this school, having a different skin is not such a problem as in other parts of school in England, or in Europe, or in the USA, where there are some problematic schools. Being a different skin is no problem there, the people accept anyone. But, let''s not talk about the case of Carmen and Kyle, who are totally breaking the barrier between humans and individuals from the second dimension.


    "Are you going home?" asks Jasmine to Carmen.


    "Yes," says Carmen. "I''m feeling a bit tired."


    Carmen lies, she wants to go back to the secret headquarters to go on his beginning of the week analyser. She also made an appointment a few hours ago for Kyle, back when they were at the Cafeteria and eating a normal-looking British meal. There was also Jasmine, who was feeling a little curious about all of this.


    "To bad. I thought we could go to the nearest Caf¨¦ and try to help ourselves with our homework in Mathematics."


    Even though Carmen was bad at Maths, recently, she made the teacher on this subject almost drop his jaw when he saw Carmen today, finding a solution to a problem for Year 12 students. Last night, Carmen was curious about something in Maths, and she decided to learn about the future subjects that she will be encountering in the future.


    And she learns all of them in about an hour and a half.


    And today, her teacher in that subject made a challenge for any student.


    "If you can find a solution to this problem, on the entire problem. I will personally erase all of the bad grades I''ve given you."


    And in that class, there were a lot of students, besides Carmen, who were getting bad grades in this subject. And Carmen decided to try her luck by resolving this problem.


    She did manage to solve the problem in about ten minutes, making the teacher and her classmates'' jaws drop. The teacher was so impressed by this, he erased her bad grade she had so far, which was three grades of 4''s. Truly an amazing opportunity Carmen had in her scholarship life.


    Anyway, back to the present¡­


    Carmen is now being invited out by her friend. She would have accepted it, but she did make an appointment with Kyle to go to the headquarters when school ended. Now, she could have refused Jasmine''s invitation, but, Carmen has to do something about her social life to make them not become scared and try to spy on her. A situation where it can happen in movies and it might damage the life of one of my friends.


    "I have to be natural," says Carmen to herself. "Otherwise, my friends would be in danger."


    "Okay. I will try to sleep." says the inner Vewolf to Carmen''s mind.


    "Good idea," says Carmen. "Sleep, and when I need you, you wake up-"


    Carmen could hear the snores of her inner Vewolf in her head. It is a questionable feeling she never thought she would have. She feels irritated by this, but also curious if this "parasite" either snores to make her believe he is sleeping, or he is actually believing. But, leaving all those behind, Carmen, seeing Jasmine growing questionable by this, she tells her.


    "You know what? I would like to grab a coffee."


    "Really?" asks Jasmine, happily. "Good. Then we should go. I heard Misu''s Tavern has a good offer for Irish Coffee."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Sure," says Carmen, who''s walking with Jasmine to the place by the name of "Misu''s Tavern".


    Kyle walks down the stairs. He sees Carmen walking with her friend Jasmine to somewhere else. The albino teenager, understanding Carmen wanted to have a chat with a friend of hers or her time off, decides to take his phone and writes a lie which will send it to her secret co-worker.


    "Something has intervened at my house. I am afraid we have to change the time of the analysing. Sorry." and put an emoji of a guy apologizing in Japanese style.


    He sent the message and went to the headquarters, where he would be starting his normal everyday shift after his school life.


    ***


    A few minutes later, Carmen and Jasmine arrived at the place called Misu''s Tavern. Upon entering the interior of the building, Carmen notices the seats are not entirely taken, and there are some free seats and tables where she can stay with her friend and do some homework or try to teach Jasmine about Mathematics and Biology.


    The interior of this small tavern does look like a normal pub where football fans come over here and drink some decent beverages while they are watching a normal game of their home team, Brighton and Home Albion FC, or any other English team who is either part of the Premier League, or in any other leagues. But most of the football supporters who come here are fans of Brighton & Home Albion FC, and when a fan of Manchester United, Manchester City, or Liverpool comes here, he will either leave with their team victorious or hurt in his ribs.


    After the girls have taken their seats, put their backpacks on the table, and go to the cashier''s desk to order two Irish cups. After the cashier writes their orders, he tells them like he tells any customer ever: "It will be ready in a moment.". The girls go to their table, and proceed to do some meditation on Biology and Mathematics.


    The first ten minutes, these two girls have already finished their mathematics homework. Jasmine thought this would take three hours or more than that. If Carmen had not been there, Jasmine would''ve had a bad time doing maths homework that consisted of two exercises, that consisted of two j points.


    "Carmen. How are you so smart?" asks Jasmine to Carmen, who is taking a drink of her Irish Coffee.


    "Um. I have done some meditation in Year 8." responds Carmen to Jasmine in a lie.


    "Really? Who was your meditator?"


    "Um¡­ A guy named by¡­" she says while trying to make a face to fool Jasmine to think she is thinking about the name of the man who trained her in school academy to become a person much smarter than her classmates who are tagged as nerds by the people with no dang. "Samuel Hodkinson." responds Carmen after she invented a believed name.


    "¡­ Is he from this zone?"


    "No. He moved away."


    "Where?"


    "Last time. I heard he moved to Newcastle."


    "Newcastle?"


    "Y-Yes. H-He had an offer at a high school."


    "Oh¡­ Well¡­ Good for him."


    The girls are drinking their coffees and are jumping into the Biology subjects for their homework they have for tomorrow''s classes. The subjects of this homework don''t look so hard. All they have to do is just to complete the free space of sentences that are stating important facts about a human internal organ, blood, blood type and things like that.


    A simple exercise which can make you laugh because almost all of the students would just open Google or check the manual of Biology, and write the answer directly. And it helped the fact that these sentences were exactly like the ones from the manual, but empty spaces on the critical words make sense.


    This was no biggie either because these two girls finished the problem in about fifteen minutes. There were more sentences and more research to make the sentence look logical and true in the eyes of a person who studies biology.


    The girls are staying at the Tavern for more minutes, doing tall things like gossiping, and looking through their social media. They stay there until they finish their coffees, which Carmen paid for both of them this time. Last time, Jasmine was the one who paid for both of them.


    With that, Carmen and Jasmine bid farewell and are going to go in their own direction. Jasmine is going to her home, while Carmen is heading to her workplace.


    ***


    Later that day, as Carmen arrived at the abandoned Library, before she could say sorry to Kyle, who was in the Library, and checking some information on a book, her leader of Team 4 came into the room.


    "Hello, Leader Navy!" says Carmen to her leader.


    "Good day, Carmen!" says Navy to the newbie of this team, and he looks at Kyle. "Your patient is here."


    "I noticed that," said Kyle, who was looking at the book. He looks at Carmen. He closes the book, and tells her, "Hello, Carmen! Are you prepared for today''s operation?"


    Carmen sighed to free herself from this kind of anxiety, and told her co-worker.


    "Yes. I am ready."


    "Good," says Kyle, putting the book back in his place. "Follow me to the Hospital Room."


    Kyle and Carmen are walking in the headquarters'' technological interior. As these two are walking to the room where Kyle will be analysing the blood of Carmen, Alexia, who was a few moments ago in the living room, reading a novel, she decides to drop it and go there, to help Kyle to check in on Carmen.


    As they entered the room, Carmen was put on the metallic table, where Kyle took a tranquillizer from the drawer. He approaches Carmen, he injects it into a vein of Carmen, who was not even trying to stop it or try to dodge the syringe. The girl took the syringe and his substance like nothing.


    The girl stood still on that table, slowly falling into a deep sleep that would last for almost three hours. When Carmen was starting to lose vision, she could hear Kyle saying a few things to Alexa, such as: "Bring me the scalpel and an empty syringe.". That was all she could hear before she faded into the dark.

 Chapter 22 - Slime Hunting

    ***


    Meanwhile, in a dark part of Brighton, a human, dressed all in black, with black sunglasses to hide his colour, is walking down the street. The man has beautiful blonde hair, white skin and a blonde moustache. The man looks like someone who is from either the movie The Matrix or like someone who worked in the Men in Blacks films or the animated TV show that was a hit back then.


    That man is not alone. Next to him there can be seen, but not any ghost. A ghost that looks like Lucian. The man is aware of this because this is no ordinary man. This is Louis, wearing fake human skin. He wears it from time to time to make him visible to his team members or to the ordinary humans, who are mainly composed of single women, rarely male humans.


    "Are you sensing something?" asks Lucian, flying at a low altitude to Louis.


    "Nothing." responds Louis to Lucian holding an ordinary remote that can detect the nearby monsters who are fresh coming from the second dimension (Individuals from the second dimension who contacted the first dimension in the span of twenty-four hours). "But the report said it should be in this area."


    "And slime monsters are not very fast in terms of agility."


    "Plus, this one should be almost two meters tall. Anything could see him and freak out if he walked here."


    "I will try to fly higher," says Lucian. "You try and go into another alley."


    "Got it."


    Lucian proceeds to fly higher in altitude, and Louis is walking in a narrow alleyway. These two people need to find this monster as soon as possible, otherwise they will be in major trouble. A slime monster might be easy to find due to its body shape and the weird smell, but it can also go through some holes and end up in the walls of a house or go into the sewer system.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    After three minutes, Louis found the slime creature and they had to search for it. At first, he wasn''t totally sure the device was right about it. He tried to shake it a bit, but the device indicates a monster inside a building. Louis touches the walls of the building, and he can feel something weird about the walls. They have that feeling of being wet, even though it hasn''t rained yet here in Brighton.


    Louis was looking at the sky. The sky is clear, and the sun is in the sky. No grey cloud here in the sky. Lucian is using it to look down on the monster. And when we talked about Lucian, he stopped searching after his co-worker. Louis stopped from walking, and looked at the wall of the building, which looked like one used to store goods. A small warehouse, to be more precise.


    "What is it?" asks Lucian, dropping to the ground slowly. "Did you find it?"


    "The device says it is here." he says, looking at the device, and he looks at Lucian. "Lucian."


    "Got it." responds Lucian, who is immediately going into the walls of the building, and he comes back in a few seconds. "Yeap. He is here."


    "All of it?"


    "It doesn''t like one who is two meters tall. Maybe one maximum."


    "It means he must''ve lost a few pounds of his here," said Lucian. "We should capture that part and look for the other one. We have to find it fast. God knows, what kind of lunatic kid would try to eat the thing if he saw it."


    "I will open the garage and let you send it to the cells.", says Lucian, going back into the building interior and heading to the garage door to open for Louis.


    When the door was opened, Louis saw the slime monster, sitting in a corner and sad. The man takes out the device these Hunters used in Southampton to hunt Goblins. Without any hesitation, he puts it on the top of the monster. The device, instead of killing it, Louis put the setting of transportation to the cells of Team 4.


    In a matter of seconds, the small green slime was sent to the cells. Back to the safety of this cruel world for a creature like him so pure. These two continue to search this area for the other half of the slime creature.

 Chapter 23 - Second Analyze

    ***


    Meanwhile, in the surgery room, Kyle is doing a test analysis on Carmen, the future sixth member of Hunter Team 4, and things are going smoothly for both of them. Alexia is outside the room, because Kyle made a cut on Carmen''s abdomen, and this one could trigger Alexia''s vampire habits of drinking blood and losing her composure of being a normal hunter member.


    In this dimension, vampires tend to lose all senses of reality ( the sense of humans from the first dimension and the monsters from the second dimension) and for a thing for hunting everybody else, in order to fill their tastes for blood. But vampires cannot survive without a quantity of blood. So, in this case, most members of hunters who have vampire abilities, are told and ordered to drink animal blood such as rabbits, dogs, cats and horses if their thirst cannot come to critical levels.


    Even though Alexia looks like she can handle herself and be independent. Even a drop of blood can make the most peaceful and calm vampire become a horrendous beast and serial killer for blood.


    " The blood system looks good." he says, looking at the same gadget he used last time to analyse Carmen''s blood.


    "Small progress of the Vewolf trying to take over the victim of the body by the name of Carmen," says the device to Kyle.


    Kyle takes a deep look at the blood of Carmen using a highly advanced microscope. A small upgrade to the device was added that will help the people specialized in this domain of biology and medicine to deduce what is going to happen. As Kyle is looking through the scope, he sees the micros of Carmen''s blood and Vewolf''s blood. He sees them moving. He also notices the particles or micro-substances from Vewolf''s blood are still trying to absorb the blood of Carmen, even though they are outside of her body.


    "The infection spreads over time. Nine days." says the system of the device in a robotic voice tone.


    "Nine days. So, it has been almost a week." says Kyle to himself, then he counts the days since Carmen has been infected and he notices her term of infection and her first powers in combat are going to come much earlier than the other variants of Hunters who have it.


    "Carmen. You might be getting this virus earlier than you thought." responds Kyle to Carmen, even though he couldn''t hear her.


    Kyle approaches the body of Carmen and he sees the cut that was open has already been regenerated. It looks like a deep cut that never happened on that part of the girl''s body. This did not surprise Kyle because this regenerative ability had manifested before, on their first analysis. He looks at her face, and he sees some strange hair, a few green hair lines have grown into her checks.


    Kyle goes to the table, takes from there a pair of scissors and a small container made of glass. He takes the fur from there. And this did not move Carmen, or made her say a small "Ow.". Kyle puts the fur into the container, and heads with it to the microscope-looking device he used earlier and he puts it inside.


    After a few seconds, the device says in the same monotone robotic voice:


    "Analyse result. Fifty percentage human hair, and fifty percentage Vewolf hair."


    "I should warn Carmen about this when she wakes up," says Kyle, nothing this thing of the result on a clipboard. "Well. The blood analysis has been alright. The regenerative process is the same. Hair analysing has been done. Now, all that remains is to see her saliva powers."


    Kyle sighs when he sees he has to test the abilities of Carmen''s saliva. Now, this is a very dangerous test. But not for Kyle, who had prepared twenty bottles containing about three hundred millilitres of healing liquid. These things are usually taken by Hunters who do not possess any super ability, like Kyle, the Navy or Louis. Kyle raises his hand forward, and with the other hand, the left one, is holding a scalpel and uses it to make a big hole in his arm.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The hole was so deep, it almost touched the bone, but surprisingly, his veins were intact. The damage Kyle has done to himself has prevented him from suffering a huge loss of blood if he cut one of his veins. Kyle looks at the hole he has made in his own hand, then, he approaches Carmen''s head. The teenager opens her upper lips. Looking at the bright white teeth of Carmen, he saw saliva. Without any hesitation, he brushed his big finger on the teeth of Carmen.


    Then, Kyle backs down a few steps, and he applies the big finger with saliva to his wound. By himself, he inserted the big finger into his armhole. After he felt the saliva had gone inside his body, he to his finger, and looks at the wound.


    He is starting to grow worried about this. He might''ve thought it was too early for Carmen to manifest one of the strangest abilities an individual from the second dimension who is in a family of werewolves possesses. And that is the saliva healing effect. Just one small drip of Vewolf saliva, and you will acquire a healing potion that would normally cost a lot of money from individuals from the second dimension.


    After about twenty seconds, Kyle is feeling something, but not the feeling that the wound is healing. He is feeling dizzy. And that is mostly because of the quantity of blood he has just dropped, which is a lot. Kyle is looking down, and he sees a puddle of blood on his legs. Kyle can feel his legs giving up on sustaining his body, but he needs to remain still. If not, he would fall in blood and he would be one of Alexia''s meals.


    Then, as he was about to fall, he felt something weird in his arm. He has a look into it, and sees the hole is starting to regenerate itself. First, he can see in the interior of the hole, the things that were pierced by the scalpel have been healed and look how they normally look. He also observes the hole starting to "attach" itself.


    After a while, Kyle starts to feel better, like before he made the risky move of killing himself, in order to prove the saliva of Carmen is effective. Not that it is effective, Kyle is happy to see one of his "patients" is showing progress in the transformation. Soon, Carmen would experience another transformation, probably a sudden one like the last time, but thankfully, they were able to lock Carmen into her room, and play the "sick" card for half a day.


    Now that Kyle''s wound has finished the healing process, he starts to note on his notepad the progress of the abilities Carmen''s body is manifesting. He writes on the notepad: "The saliva of the infected teenage woman is working effectively into holes made in humans.". After he notes this, Kyle goes to a drawer, and from there he takes a thing that looks like a small drone from Science Fiction Movies.


    That thing is called "B.A.M.D." in short, and in long it means "Body Analyser and Medical Dissection". A device like that is able to float around the body of the person who is examined, scan the person''s whole body and after that, it displays the analysis by telling the doctors or doctors who are doing the examination. He turns on the device, and when the device looks like a drone has been activated, it says.


    "What is the mission?"


    "Scan the human body on the table." says Kyle to the drone, pointing the monitor to the body of Carmen on the surgery table.


    "Okay." says the device, and it floats for a few minutes at a few centimetres to Carmen. The device is scanning her whole body, and in a few seconds, it comes with the result. "Her body doesn''t present any sudden transformation of the Vewolf parasite."


    "How much would the evolution take off?"


    "Nine days. To be exact, at 9:56 PM." responds the robot to Kyle.


    "That''s all. You can go back to your slumber."


    "Thank you, Master," says the drone who is flying near a table, and it shuts down on itself.


    When the drone gets shut down, Kyle puts the device safely back in the drawer. And after he had done this, he noted on the notepad the hour of the thing by the name of "B.A.M.D" time and told it to him. Then, he takes from another drawer a modern vacuum robot, he puts it on the floor, selects the mode " clean blood", and it lets the robot clean all the blood of Kyle. He needs this place to be clean, otherwise, the triggers of Alexia would be activated.


    After the robot vacuum finishes the task, it shuts itself down. Then, Kyle takes it, and puts it into the drawer it is supposed to be. When this is over, Kyle takes off the belts from Carmen''s body, setting her free the moment she wakes up. Then, Kyle is leaving the surgery room with his clipboard, a notepad with all of the examinations he had done for Carmen. He goes to his leader, to show him his report on this case.

 Chapter 24 - Slime Hunting II

    ***


    A few moments later, in the interior of what used to be a factory, Louis, wearing fake human skin, is walking around the entire building, with a tranquillizer gun. A big gun consists of a canon muzzle that can shoot about twelve arrows with syringes containing a substance that can put down even a dragon.


    If we were talking about a slime monster, this weapon would be useless because of two things. One, slime doesn''t possess any body parts that are found on animals, humans, individuals from the second dimension such as werewolves, dragons, Phoenix birds etc., these things don''t even possess eyes like the slime monsters depicted in the media that are consumed as a drug by today''s people. And a second reason, is that the arrows would most likely go through the body of the slime monster.


    But Louis had a plan to capture this. He didn''t load in that huge canon arrow. There, he loads a few kilograms of fresh ice. Now, it would be impossible to shoot because of all the heat this gun would generate, but this device is a special type that can shoot without doing any heat to damage the arsenal Louis possesses.


    All the ice in that gun is enough to freeze the slime monster and kill the other parts. But they need the rest of the body of that monster to attach to it, and get him to the base, where they need to attach it. Then, they can send it back to the second dimension, where its place should be.


    Louis was looking all around his body. He doesn''t see any monsters around his body. Louis decides to walk further into this building, with his cannon gun prepared to shoot a few thousands of ice blocks. As he continues to walk to this building, his friend and co-worker, Lucian, is floating in the other room, looking all around the place.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    As he continues to float, he spots something that was revealed by the low light the lightbulb of that room could ever produce. The thing that was on the spot was a small weird substance green colour. Lucian is looking at it because he cannot touch it to make sure the thing is actually a part of the slime monster. But after he looks at it long enough, he concludes that it is a small body part of the slime monster. And that means, this thing must be very close to them or in this building.


    Lucian was about to fly in the direction of Louis, but then, as he was going past through a wall that led to what used to be a room for the workers of this factory to eat, get a smoke or have time alone with their worker''s lover. The ghost spotted in that room, the slime creature, who was looking all around the room, confused. And this is a good thing for Lucian, it will make the capture of it much simpler.


    "Hey, Louis!" yelled Lucian as hard as he could.


    In a matter of a few seconds, the invisible man, wearing a fake human skin, entered the room where Lucian was calling for him to come. He looks around, and sees the slime creature, looking all around this place worried. Lucian took a sigh of relief because this creature does not have two looking eyes, he has one normal eye, which means this creature is a type that doesn''t attack anyone or anyone who is in his territory.


    Louis, holding the cannon of ice, lets it down, and puts the same device he used earlier to transport the other part of the slime to the base earlier. After he puts it on the slime creature, he and Lucian are all looking at it and how it gets transported to the prison.

 Chapter 25 - Abilities

    ***


    Meanwhile, on the base of Team 4, at the training room, two members of the team enter the room. These two members are Carmen and Kyle. Carmen got brought here by Kyle to test her abilities she has achieved so far. And to do that, Kyle is going to test the close combat fighting style of Carmen.


    "Okay, Carmen. Here is the thing." he says walking to Carmen near a mannequin that is designed for close combat training. "For now, you do not possess any of the combat abilities of the Vewolf. The only abilities you''ve gained so far are photographic memory, regeneration and super speed. Am I right?"


    "Yes." responds Carmen to Kyle.


    "Okay. So, you have to train in your combat. And by that, we have to test your fist strength."


    "But I can''t hit."


    "Why?"


    "I-I am not strong." says Carmen feeling bad for herself for saying this, but the truth is, she doesn''t like violence and she is weak, even though she waits almost 80 kilograms of fat.


    "You are not weak." says Kyle with a smile encouraging her. "Here. Try to hit the mannequin as hard as you can." he goes three steps away from the carmen, who is approaching the mannequin who was a few moments next to Kyle.


    Carmen looks at the mannequin, then at her fist. She tries to make it look a punch, which it made it look normal punch. She looks at the mannequin, and she hits the thing as hard as she can, but the punch, has barely even made a noise on the impact. Kyle felt a bit bad for doing that to Carmen, he sees she won''t be capable of protecting herself when a danger will come out.


    "Alright." says Kyle. "Everyone has a first. "So we should start to do some training."


    "Why?"


    "Because if we are not doing a training, your power won''t be accessible in the combat. And by power, I mean the Vewolf strength."


    "Vewolf strength?"


    "I have read it is something that the Vewolf can lend it to you when he is inside you and was transformed before. This power of his can be used if your body it is on a good condition. And by good condition I mean at somewhere on 56 to 68 kilograms, and a moderate muscle mass. Things your body doesn''t have, but they will."


    "Am I going on Diet?"


    "Most likely, and exercise hard every day, until your body capabilities would handle his power."


    "And if it doesn''t handle at my current level?"


    "Then bad news. You might die early if you cannot control his super strength in force." Kyle walks a few steps to a mattress, he stands on his arms while he holds his legs in the air, and does at least eight looking push-ups with his legs above his head.


    When Kyle finished the push-ups he looks at Carmen, who is shocked by this exercise Kyle has done in front of her.


    "Now you."


    "¡­ Are you sure?" asks Carmen after a few seconds, not believing he get a request from someone she was having feeling for him in the first days, but now, she can see him as a good friend.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "I was joking." says Kyle with a grin.


    "You can do at least ten normal push-ups."


    "I can try."


    Carmen is heading to the mattress Kyle was doing the aerial push-ups, or something like this. The girl turns around, she stays on the mattress in a push-ups position, her palms touching the mattress, and with her legs approached. Carmen is trying to do at least one push-up, struggling to lift her body up. But in almost five seconds, she miserably falls on the mattress.


    "Why is this so hard?" asks Carmen, she looks at Kyle, feeling very awkward her good male friend has seen this.


    "Don''t worry." says Kyle with a fake smile. "I have seen worse. Alexia may be tall and looks strong, but she was never able to do plank thirty seconds."


    "Not many people can do it in thirty seconds." says Carmen in her defence.


    "Do not say that the Navy. One time he has done it at least an hour."


    "Really?"


    "Oh yeah."


    "How strong is our leader?"


    Kyle didn''t answer immediately, he is just thinking for a brief of moment.


    "How can I put this? I never saw the true capabilities of the Navy. But I heard stories from my other- I mean our co-workers, that he was so strong, one time he was fighting himself five giants, by using a sword with blue fire he made it by himself."


    "How he did make that?"


    "He just took a sword from the ground and put a spell of blue fire on it." says Kyle to Carmen. "That is what Lucian and Louise told me when I asked them about a crazy fight of the Navy."


    "I would probably never be able to get at your levels."


    "What are you saying? You will reach our levels. All you need is physical and knowledge training. But on the knowledge part, it will not be a problem to you."


    "Thanks." says Carmen.


    "And don''t worry. I can make a possible coach assistant to train you. And one who is specialized on Werewolves."


    "Will you do that?"


    "Of course."


    "Aw. Thanks."


    Before Kyle could say another thing, he and Carmen are getting a vibration to their badges. This is the first time Carmen is encountering an event like this. As her badge continues to shake, Kyle is taking his out from the shirt, and presses the button.


    "Task from Leader: Go on Patrol with Alexia on the streets of Brighton at 8PM till 6AM." he reads Kyle out loud. "Nice. A night patrols."


    "Task from Leader of Team 4: Head to the Prison room and clean the mess." reads Carmen mission she got from her leader. "What happened there?"


    "Don''t know. Can I tag along?"


    "Sure." says Carmen, and she walks to the Prison room with Kyle, tagging along. "Why are you happy you have a night patrol? Don''t you have school tomorrow?"


    "Yes. I do. But Albinos, on the night, are always awake, while on the morning, we are trying our hardest to remain awake. Even if I would try to sleep into the night, on the morning I will always feel tired. Not even coffee or energy drinks helps in this case."


    "That is awful."


    "That is the life."


    "I agree." says Carmen remembering she has an awful part of the life as his friend from the same school.


    These two are leaving the training room, and are walking down the stairs to the Prison room, a place where it held the capacity of almost hundred cells. A small place some people would say, but remember, the Hunters are keeping the monsters there for not even an hour or two before they get a response from the higher ups if they are allowed to send the creature back to the second dimension, or exterminate it, but this is happening if the creature is wanted by the justice system of second dimension.


    When they did arrive at the Prison room, they see the reason why Carmen got called, the entire prison room is looking like a murdered has occurred, which has somehow happened, but not exactly a murder Carmen thought. The entire prison room and a cell is filled with green slime substance, coming from the monster Lucian and Louise were tracking them down earlier and captured it. This monster has exploded because it was unseparated by a long time and couldn''t be put together fast. Now, this monster has exploded and throw slime looking substances all around this room and on the monsters.


    "What happened here?" asks Carmen looking at the room substances thrown all around the prison.


    "What did Lucian and Louise have done?" says Kyle looking on the prison room.


    Carmen is bending down, she puts her empty hands on the slime substance. Moves her big thumb into that substance and around it, sensing the weird feeling of touching this wet substance. She decides to move it close to her nose, she smells it and she was about to poke when she can feel the repulsive smell of this thing. Good thing she didn''t try the taste test.


    "What is this?" asks Carmen.


    "Must be slime substance." says Kyle looking at the substance, he sniffs the air of the room, and he says to Carmen. "Definitely slime substance."


    "Definitely slime." says the Vewolf inside of Carmen''s mind.

 Chapter 26 - Cleaning time

    Then, they hear the other door of the prison opening automatically. And from there, they see Lucian, levitating in the air and approaching to where Carmen and Kyle are standing.


    "So it did explode, huh?" says Lucian looking around.


    "You two did not even try to patch the slime monster?" asks Kyle furiously toward Lucian.


    "I''ve tried it, but Louis took the teleporter and sent the creature to the prison before I could do something." says Lucian who was half lie and half the truth.


    "And where is the dude?" asks Kyle to Lucian.


    "Right here." says Louis entering the door who is at the back of Kyle and Carmen.


    "Whoa!" says Carmen being scared by a man that looks normal.


    "That is Louis." says the inner Vewolf to Carmen. "I can smell and feel his invisibility."


    "Good grief." says Carmen in loud, not realizing she said that to Louis and not to her inner Vewolf.


    All of the people there are questioning carmen, but then, they ignore this moment in a few seconds and jump on the most important topic.


    Louis has taken the blame for this, and he will Carmen are going to clean this room. Kyle would''ve wanted to let Lucian and Louis do it, but since Navy send the order to Carmen to clean the place, she has to do it with Louis. At least it is better than with Lucian, who cannot interact with objects such as brooms or towels.


    After the things got cleared up, Louis and Carmen are taking the brooms, towels and bucket of water to clean all the slime from this room. They at least did not have to enter the one hundred prison cells to clean the "inmates" such as creatures from second dimension, and the aliens. Yes. The aliens exist, but they come to Earth either to get jobs and work like how many humans are doing it these days, but they do wear a fake skin for this, like Louis is doing now and almost every time. There are also kind of species so evolved, they only come to earth because of vacations, or do illegal activities such as kidnapping humans, animals, or try to steal even a car (there were reports on the Hunter Media where there were about hundreds of cars stolen by a kind of aliens, and this news is sometimes danger because humans tend to go to police, and police couldn''t do anything about this, because humans don''t believe in aliens¡­ not the mass media kind, the real kind).


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Now you reader, are probably thinking right now: "What is the difference between aliens and Individuals from second dimension?" And that difference is summarized in a catalogue of about one thousand pages that is given to any member of the Hunter team to mostly humans (well, the ones who were humans and now become the half-half), individuals from second dimension (cases that happen rarely) or immigrant aliens (they do act like invisible people wearing fake human skin, but they are more advanced in knowledge and technology- well, some of them). "But the difference between spirits and these two?" And that is simple. Spirits are actually the one depicted in mass media since they are the ones most spotted by humans in either mass-media ways, or by visiting abandoned sites. But the ghosts and spirits that are living on the Earth, are mostly the "special" kind. To this day, it is still unknown how are catalogued ghosts and spirits to "special" kind, but is mostly because their souls remains on the Earth when their bodies die.


    Back to the present, Louis is cleaning the floors by a dirty towel and tossing him into the water. Carmen is cleaning the walls of the room by suing a dirt towel that absorbs the slime thing. They do not hold a special towel, only normal towel that are used to cleaning. This "Hunter" thing may have advanced technology at combat, but on the other kinds, they do use old-fashioned cleaning devices.


    "What mission you guys had?" asks Carmen to Louis who is rising on his feet and goes with the bucket full of slime substance and water to a toilet to throw it.


    "Just to catch a slime creature." says Louis after he came back with the bucket filled with water used to clean the towel with slime. "It was fine."


    "Did it explode because you two did not put them back together?"


    "Yes." say Louis feeling bad for himself for doing such a thing. "But at least, we didn''t drop this little thing to the second dimension."


    "Have you ever been there?" asks Carmen out of curiosity to Louis after about two minutes of cleaning in silence.


    "Yes. I do go there. Almost every week." says Louis. "It looks bad, but you can handle the monsters there and the carnage if you can defend yourself."


    "You Hunters are sent there?"


    "On rare occasions. When a human by mistake or by force, enters that dimension."


    "And that happens weekly?"


    "¡­you''d be surprised it happens weekly in our region. I heard in Japan and China, it happens almost every minute."


    "I can see that." says Carmen realizing the Japan and Chinese are having a dense population and rich history on such creatures.


    "When I will be able to go there?"


    "You?" says Louis trying to hold a laugh. "You need serious training on this one. Remain with the legs on your dimension."


    "Got it."


    The two "Hunters" co-worker continues the cleaning of the prison in silence, which it will take them thirty more minutes. And after the cleaning was done, Carmen and Louis are going back to their business.

 Chapter 27 - Saved at the nick of time - Part 1

    On the next day, Carmen wakes up in her room, after she woke up, she started to feel a small headache onto her head. This is no normal headache that any normal person is having nowadays due to the jobs stress or by the mass media anxiety are giving it to them. No, Carmen is experimenting a headache, similar to the one when she has her first transformation.


    Now, the first transformation of her was quick enough. And to be described in a few sentences¡­ it was like wearing a bracelet. You feel weird for a few days, but after a while, you start to get used to it, and sometimes you also forget you are having a bracelet and you shouldn''t eat on the first days five cold pizza rolls. But this pain Carmen is experiencing, is one that is making her face grow hair.


    "What the hell?" says Carmen rising up from her bed after she touched her face and she felt hair on her face left side. "Hair?"


    Carmen runs at the mirror on her mirror. She looks at her face, and she can see long green hair on her face. Carmen also notices a slow hair grown on the right part of her face.


    "What is happening?"


    "You are experiencing a head transformation." says someone from Carmen behind.


    Carmen turns around scared, and she sees in her room a friendly face, Lucian, who is floating in the mid-room, feeling a bit worried on Carmen.


    "You shouldn''t panic." says Lucian to Carmen.


    "Why not?" asks Carmen in whisper, afraid to wake her mother who stayed all night to paint. "Are you saying this is normal?"


    "Yes." say Lucian. "For this, you should probably remain on the house like last time because your face is going to transform into a Vewolf for a while."


    "What can I do?" asks Carmen to Lucian.


    "How should I know? I never expected a transformation of half-Vewolf-Half-human."


    "I need to speak with the Leader."


    "Navy? He is on mission in Manchester. The only good person for you at this moment can be Kyle, but he is far away from here."


    "How far?"


    "About seven miles from here."


    "I''m doomed." says carmen about to cry, falling on her knees, and letting his face slowly changing her skull shape into a werewolf type. Then, she remembers a certain person who would help her. "Wait. I got it."


    "You do?"


    "Yes. There is someone who can help me."


    Carmen is looking around her room for clothes. She founds a grey hoodie, together with a pair of sweatpants, and a chirurgical mask she uses from time to time when Biology class is conducting an experiment, and not because of a certain virus will damage the planet in the next five years. The girl puts her clothes on, ignoring Lucian presence, who by the way, left the room to let Carmen change her clothes.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    After she finished the changing, Carmen takes an empty backpack with her. She goes over to the refrigerator and search for any meat. As she looks down on the refrigerator, she can feel the headaches getting worse and worse. The girl sees a meat piece laying on the fridge, she takes it, puts it into her backpack, and runs outside, where the skies have started to turn grey. And Lucian, decides to follow her, securing her way to the mysterious person who can help her.


    While the headache continues to make the pain unbearable, Carmen is running to the last place where she meets that person who helped her on Sunday. And that person is the homeless werewolf man Mick. The girl is having her face covered as she runs, not making anyone suspect a strange thing to the woman face, who is about to grow a werewolf black nose like a wolf.


    Carmen runs past a man who was jogging, who is looking at Carmen back impressed by her agility. That man who walked past Carmen, is later possess by Lucian, who is trying to use the body of that man to run after Carmen, but he realize the body of this man is useless because he runs slow, plus he was overweight, so he dispersed this body near a fast food store. as the ghost left the body of that jogging man, the man is looking around, confused because this fast-food was three hundred meters away from where he can remember last time. But he didn''t give a care, he gets inside the non-stop fast food restaurant and orders a burger or three as a breakfast.


    Carmen did not realize she was running at the speed of an athlete at Summer Sport Olympics, after when she saw a red light. She stopped when the traffic light showed a red light to the direction where she can cross the street. And got thing she stopped because she avoided a big wave of cars who could''ve killed or at least, send her injured for a few months. The girl doesn''t know she is having the ability to regenerate.


    And good thing he didn''t because she would probably have a hard time accepting the fact a guy she was interested in, touched her saliva and used it on the guy cut. Not many women would be impressed by this, and even the girls in Japan would find this repulsive and would go to a psychiatrist.


    When the right turned green, Carmen continues her run, and right at the moment when Lucian almost caught the distance with her. Lucian, is not feeling tired for floating for about one six hundred meters at a fast speed, he is feeling irritated.


    "Why the hell are Vewolf faster than normal Werewolves!?" yells to the sky, and nobody could hear this ghost yelling, not even the man who walked through the ghost like it was some sort of those ribands put on the door frame in cheap built houses in Romania or mostly in those at the village area.


    Carmen doesn''t even realize she is running at a high speed rate not until she saw a sports car going wild on the street and observed she is keeping the speed with that car. The driver of the sport car is not even impressed, and to show he is a BMW driver (he drives a BMW sport car) he goes over 200 mph on the street. Carmen did not even try to catch the speed with him, because in three seconds, he would crash into a car, who would later result in the deaths of the both drivers, and the kids on the back of the other car.


    "No¡­" says Carmen continuing to run and seeing the damage that driver has made. "Should I help him?"


    "Leave him!" she says Carmen again, but it wasn''t herself, it was the voice of her head, leaving the body, and almost completing the transformation of Carmen''s head. "You are not him! Not human anymore!"


    "Arrgh!" yells Carmen, running faster to that alley where the hobo man promised he would her if she could bring something to eat.


    As Carmen continues to run, Lucian levitates up in the air, at a high altitude and he is looking after Carmen''s body. It is far more easily to be in the air, and keep your eye on the target, rather than try to fly after her. Especially when a sudden transformation occurred to her body.

 Chapter 28 - Saved at the nick of time - Part 2

    ***


    On a normal looking alley, with a few dumpsters and rubbish cans, plus some bags and cartoon boxes, a homeless man, is sleeping on a bunch of those rubbish bags like it is some kind of those couches youngers are using it to game on consoles on the Console Caf¨¦s. The homeless man hears a footstep approaching faster, and he jumps from his bed, prepared to transform one of its arms into a werewolf one. And when the source of the footsteps has come, Mick transformed his hand back to normal and sees Carmen face changed.


    Carmen face now looks like a Vewolf, green hair covering some parts of her face, the nose of her is long, specific for werewolves types, it is by the black colour, and her eyes are green. She cannot see how her face look, but she feels completely different from what it was before.


    "A sudden transformation?" asks Mick barely awake.


    "You know I am Carmen?" asks Carmen to the hobo man.


    "By the smell." says Mick which would have been sending him to the prison if he had said to any other girl. "Anyway, we should do it before you will look like this the entire day."


    "Is it bad?"


    "¡­Um¡­ I can say only alright." says the hobo man by the name of Mick, raising from his improvised bed, and he touches the forehead of Carmen.


    The moment he touches the forehead of Carmen with his two fingers, the girl is feeling to freeze in place. She cannot move, nor she cannot speak, or she cannot even think. Mick has used a trick to freeze the teenager in place, while he is going inside of her mind to try and stop this transformation of the Vewolf who is going to reach critical levels if it is not stopped sooner or later.


    After about a minute, carmen come back to her senses, after Mick took his fingers from Carmen''s forehead. The moment carmen come back to life, she touches her face and nose, and she found them being normal, no more green-looking hair or a nose specific for animals such as dogs and wolves. The girl is looking at Mick, and she says to him.


    "Thank you so much!"


    "No need." says Mick, and he sniffs the air. "I can see you remember to come with something to eat."


    "Oh, right."


    Carmen reaches her backpack, that was laying on the ground, next to her feet. She takes the meat she took from the refrigerator before she left the house in a hurry. She hands the piece of meat to Mick, he takes it and looks at Carmen.


    "You shouldn''t be at school?"


    "Am I alright? A transformation like this would occur?" asks Carmen.


    "I can guarantee you will not get any type of this transformation this day. But maybe two or three days later might be the case. I tried my hardest to put chains to the creature, but I do not think they will be enough. To control this creature, you need to be the one who is doing it."


    "But how?"


    "You have to close your eyes, and go inside your own mind. Have you done that?"


    "Yes. Sometimes."


    "Then, next time when you feel the beast is about to break, I suggest going there, and provoke the beast t an attack. These chains are strong enough to make the beast weak, and be easier to defeat to take its power control."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Shouldn''t I wait a few more days as I was instructed?"


    "Wait I did is something that can accelerate this process. If you are able to defeat the beast in your mind. This will require combat, or a weapon."


    "A weapon?"


    "You can get a knife for example, hold it, and "go to sleep", then you wake up in the mind of yours with the said weapon, and you can fight the creature soul much easier than before."


    "Why didn''t you tell me that to the first meeting of ours?"


    "Because I forgot."


    The homeless man, takes a bite of the meat. Even if the meat was still cold, it was still good at the taste for a werewolf who once ate a body of a woman who used drugs on her and ended on the streets of Brighton. After a first bite, she looks at Carmen.


    "By the way, weren''t you supposed to be at school?"


    Carmen takes out her phone, and she sees the clock is 7:24. The girl realize she would be running late at class. The woman thanks the homeless man, and she runs by using the agility of the Vewolf she always has, but never used it. Carmen runs so fast, that she did not notice Lucian, was coming down from the wall, and levitates to the homeless man.


    "Oh, hello!" says the homeless man to the ghost of Brighton, Lucian, with a smile on his face as he digs into the meat. "Didn''t expect to see me live here?"


    "Mick?" asks Lucian almost shocked to see someone familiar end up here. "Are you really him?


    "Lucian¡­" says Mick with a smile. "How do you get here?"


    "I live here."


    "Oh, right. Ghost of Brighton."


    "What are you doing here?" asks Lucian floating closer to Mick, who is eating the meat he was given by Carmen.


    "I am eating."


    "Beside that. Why aren''t you on the streets? Don''t you have a house?"


    "I got tired of living comfortably." says Mick to the ghost, and puts the piece of meat on the dirty ground that was is walking by thousands of steps every day when they are taking this alleyway. "Living in a house with a salary doesn''t cut to me, alright? I am not used to have this kind of life where I have to go somewhere, stay 8 hours in a room and work on a thing called "computer" and get paper that is not nutritious to me. I''d rather stay on the street and eat whatever I get."


    "I wonder why you did not move to the forest?"


    "Humans have started to take down the forest. It is safer to live here, rather in a forest whose fate is to become a prime source for these humans who are taking paper and using it to get dirty and unnatural food."


    "Their food do taste good, and that comes from a guy from Victorian age who ate at least a loaf of bread every three days."


    "But that is not the way for me to live. Back when I was hunter, I always was outside the technology, it wasn''t my way of life, you know? I preferred to be on the terrain, and get request from my other teammates who are inside that technology and gave me missions to kill or capture my targets."


    "Nowadays, we mostly do capture." says Lucian after few seconds he let Mick look back to life. "Like yesterday, me and Louis. You know Louis?" he stopped until he saw Mick shook his head in an approval meaning that he knows who''s the Louis he is talking to. "We had to capture a monster by the slime type."


    "A slime? You people are capturing now?" he says confused. "We used to kill these creatures the moment we spot them."


    "Things have changed since you left."


    "How could things change so much in five years?"


    "I don''t know. We are doing our mission. We have to do this, otherwise we get sent back." says Lucian sounding a bit sad. "Living on the second dimension, is not bad, but it better to live here and have a long life, rather than remain in the second dimension, in constant war with other kinds. Here, there is mostly a fight between two species, humankind and animals."


    "You got a fair point." says Mick eating the meat remains he was gifted by Carmen. "The meat humans can make is delicious. And their meat¡­ Is also great. No hard feelings."


    "Don''t worry. I died a long time ago." says Lucian who didn''t have any hard feelings on the thing Mick has said to him. "So. you are going to remain on the streets rather than get a house until your time will come?"


    "Yes. There are only six years left if I die of age." says Mick didn''t sounding depressing. "I decided to spend the rest of my life here, on the first dimension since this is my new home."


    The ghost doesn''t know how to feel about this. He has seen lots of things like him, who would rather have miserable lives on the first dimension, rather than going to the second dimension, or at least do have a great life until their death knocks on their door. But he doesn''t understand why Mick wanted a life where he lives on the streets, begging for food or hunting for it.


    After a few minutes of conversation and exchange of stories, Lucian decides to leave Mick, who is going for a walk around the whole town of Brighton, trying his luck to see if he can find something delicious on the street such as dead cat or dog. Werewolves are known for eating dogs, which is technically a member of their family species.

 Chapter 29 - The pair of scissors

    ***


    Later that day, at the high school Carmen and Kyle are attending, a blonde girl, tall and slim, enters the bathroom, happy and carrying in her hands a pair of scissors. As she enters the bathroom, she sees Carmen, who left the bathroom stall and she is going to the washbasin. The girl holds the scissors, she is looking angrily at her, and walks on fast steps toward Carmen who is washing her face.


    "Behind you!" yelled the voice on the inside of Carmen, who sensed the dangerous girl approaching and she dodged the attack.


    "What the hell?!" asks Carmen to the blonde girl, who is looking angrily at her.


    "You took everything from me!" she says angrily and jumps on Carmen, trying to stab her three times, but Carmen dodges all these attacks by moving her body in the opposite direction from the stab direction.


    When Carmen got close to the wall, the girl was about to stab the carman''s head, but Carmen, having fast reflexes, kicked the girl''s right ankle. This makes the girl fall on the floor, dropping the weapons she was holding. Before the blonde girl could regain consciousness, Carmen took the pair of scissors, and threw them into the nearby trash can which was a few centimetres'' length from her.


    "What are you doing?" scolds Carmen to the girl who is trying to stand up.


    "You are stealing my future husband!" says the psycho woman.


    Carmen and Vewolf were all confused for a moment. "Is she on drugs?" asked both of them simultaneously, like twins. They then see the woman grappling with the leg of Carmen, and trying to put her down, but Carmen stands still. That blonde psychopathic girl was trying her hardest to put Carmen down, but Carmen did not even move. But not because of the strength and durability of the Vewolf she inherited, no, it was because of her weight.


    "And you say my weight is a problem," thought Carmen to the Vewolf mind.


    "You won this one. But you still need to exercise your combat abilities," says Vewolf.


    The psychopathic girl, seeing she cannot put Carmen down, decides to grab her hair. She pulls it as hard as she can. Carmen was yelling, of course, but she was able to hold the hands of the attacker, but she couldn''t stop yelling when the girl was trying to pull. Carmen was holding the psychopathic woman''s hands with her two hands, and she yelled at her to "Stop!", "Leave me alone!" and "You got the wrong guy!". But the girl did not listen, she was still holding the hair of Carmen as hard as she could, while she was muttering to herself a word Carmen couldn''t hear.


    Thankfully, a janitor, who heard the commotion coming from the girl''s bathroom, enters the room, and he instantly goes in there, not minding the fact he is a man, and there are two teenage girls fighting. The janitor, after he separates them, looks at the eyes of the blonde psychopathic woman, who was still trying to murder Carmen for no given reason.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Then other people showed up, mostly girls, who did not fear they would destroy their make-up or close to separate the blonde woman from Carmen. The girls did not even try to jump on Carmen, who looked much taller and stronger than the blonde girl, who was yelling swear words like "Hoe! Whore! Bitch! Heart-thief!" and many more.


    When the blonde girl was dragged out of there, a few security guards, about three, were jumping on the blonde woman and escorting her to the infirmary. She was still trying to free herself, but as she was being held by the three strong security guards, she was starting to lose strength, and she stopped from doing it.


    As the blonde woman is escorted to the Principal, the janitor approaches Carmen and he asks her.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know, sir." says Carmen, confused. "I was washing my face after I left the bathroom, and she was trying to attack me with scissors."


    "Where are those scissors?" asked the Janitor asked, confused after he looked down.


    "I threw them there." says Carmen, pointing to the dustbin.


    The Janitor is looking at the dustbin, and he finds a pair of scissors. Still, even if he found the weapon, he does not believe Carmen fully because of the lack of evidence he has right now. Then, a girl intervenes, who was in the bathroom, and restraints the psychopathic blonde girl.


    "Those are my scissors."


    "Yours?" asks Carmen and the Janitor, confused.


    "How did it get here?" asks the Janitor. "And who was that girl?"


    "Her name is Elizabeth. And she only asked me to lend her scissors for a project. I-I didn''t know she was trying to hurt somebody. I am so sorry." she says, sounding truly sorry and sad about this incident. It would have become a crime if Carmen hadn''t been able to hold psychopathic strength.


    "And why have you made her a friend?" asks Janitor. "That girl is asked. She could have killed this girl."


    "Look, I am sorry." says the girl, looking at Carmen. She starts to tear up. "I didn''t mean to¡­ I didn''t mean to¡­"


    "It''s not your fault," says Carmen to the girl.


    Then, she cleans her hands by using one of the papers put on the dispenser. After she finds her hands cleaned up from the water, she leaves the bathroom, leaving the crowd of people looking strangely at her. While the girl was walking back to her classroom, Kyle emerged from that crowd of people who were in the hallway.


    "Hey, Carmen!" says Kyle, and this manages to stop Carmen and turn her around. "Are you alright?"


    "Hey, Kyle! Yes, I am fine." responds Carmen to Kyle. "It''s just. There was this girl who had suddenly started to jump on me and tried to attack me. Can you believe this?"


    "Well. I do believe it." says Kyle to Carmen. "But how come a girl was attacking you? This makes no sense."


    Then, as Carmen had a look at the crowd, she sees two girls, who are looking in disgust at Carmen. These two notice Carmen, and they turn around, leaving this crowd alone. Then, Carmen looks back at Kyle, who didn''t speak. He only looked at Carmen, waiting for something to leave her mind and mouth. A word or a sentence.


    Then, after several seconds, Carmen tells Kyle, something that she has realized.


    "The girl attacked me because I stole her future husband."


    "¡­What?" asks Kyle, very confused at this.


    "The future husband must mean a male," says Carmen. "Oh my God! This girl thinks I am dating a guy. But I am not dating anybody. I never date."


    "Then. How does she think you are dating somebody?"


    After a few seconds of thinking, the two teenagers are looking at each other, then they look at a realization at the same time.


    "Ohhh~."

 Chapter 30 -Aliens incoming - Part 1

    After two periods, the big break came for the tired students who wanted to have a nutritious meal, and that period is called lunch. A period where Carmen and Kyle do tend to sit at the same table and talk about their jobs in secret. But, because today they realized some girls, and probably boys (if there would be a boy in this high school interested in Carmen) think Kyle and Carmen are dating. So, this time, Carmen and Kyle decide instead to take lunch at school. They go outside. At the back of the school, where they cannot be seen.


    Now, this might be spreading more fake rumours such as: "The cutest boy with pale skin is making out with a cow", or call it Carmen "Obese truck", "truck", "fat hoe" or something much harsher to make a teenage girl think of suicide as an option. But no, these two are at the backside of the school, where Kyle is taking out his device that is supposed to be the badge, but is also a communicator device for the members of his team, and he calls Lucian.


    "Can you come over to the high school? We think we have a possessed case."


    "Possessed case?" asks Lucian over the badge (he cannot interact with inmate objects such as this advanced communicator, but there is a version for ghosts, which is something that is implanted into their bodies and becomes a part of theirs). "Are you sure of this?"


    "Would a girl start all of a sudden to attack another girl for no reason?"


    "If she is a teenager in her period. Yes."


    "Lucian, this is serious!" says Carmen over the communicator. "A teenage girl almost killed me."


    "Ain''t that all the girls today into?"


    "Lucian!"


    "Alright, alright. I''ll come over." says the communicator. "But I am on the other side of Brighton, so, that will take a while."


    "It doesn''t matter, just come today, please." says Kyle to his ghost friend and co-worker over the device, as his life depends on it.


    Lucian did not respond. In fact, he closed the call. Now, Lucian and Carmen have to wait for the ghost''s arrival.


    To be frank, these two people don''t know what to do.


    If the girl is found out she is possessed, the team will have no option but to exorcise her and delete her memory. And that is the case if the spirit of the girl can be taken out. If not, the team will have to send her to the second dimension and with no way out. It is too dangerous to be left in one of the cells in the first dimension. The spirit of the ghost who''s controlling her body can escape at any moment. Their only way to be sure the girl will die for good is to banish her to the second dimension.


    This will create some suspicions and news reports about this case, so, for this operation, the team of hunters are doing something. And that is a device that can delete every encounter they''ve had with that person. It is a device that can work on the entire planet''s area. So, even if somehow the girl was in America and had a good friend over there, she would forget about the person for good. But it is a problem to make that device work, and that is her blood. So this operation will be conducted by Kyle.


    Carmen sits on the bench at the backside of the school, which was got by a few seniors from last year who have now graduated from this education system, then jumped to the higher education system or got some jobs or part-time jobs. Either way, what is happening in adulthood is their business. As Carmen sits on the bench, Kyle decides to sit next to her.


    "If it comes to this, we will have to send her there."


    "I understand." says Carmen, who doesn''t like this, but she has to do it in order to keep this world safe. "I understand the procedure."


    "Even you will forget you have ever seen her because this type of device affects everyone, including our kind."


    "Yes. I also understand that." she says feeling sad, then, out of curiosity, she asks Kyle. "But, has it ever happened to a person to remember the other person, even if it was under the influence of that device?"


    "Only five cases have been reported here in the United Kingdom zone. I don''t know how many of these have been reported on the other sides of the world. And all of the five cases have been sent to psychiatric hospitals."


    "Sounds awful."


    "It is, but this is the only way," says Kyle.


    After a while, Carmen realized she hadn''t seen the results from Kyle, so she asks him.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "How were my results?"


    "Results?" asks Kyle.


    "From the analysis you have done for me."


    "Oh, those. They were alright. Besides the fact that the superabilities will come quicker than we thought at first. Still, your regeneration ability is working amazingly." says Kyle about this fact, and not the other ability, because he will probably gross Carmen.


    After a few seconds, Lucian flies close to the two people, and as the ghost arrives next to them, he asks Kyle what the situation is. Then he and Carmen informed him about this girl''s case, and that she might be possessed. Lucian, upon hearing about the incident, looks serious, and he asks Kyle.


    "Where is the girl?"


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Team 4 Headquarter, Alexia is on the big computer, looking at all of the four monitors, checking the status of headquarters of their regions. Team 4 has the duty to keep guard, arrest individuals from the second dimension and aliens, or kill them if they are ordered, or in other cases, send them back to the second dimension, but this thing happens rare times. Anyway, Alexia sees on a monitor the status of her co-workers, especially where Kyle and Carmen are showing, since they are the ones on duty. To be frank, Carmen is a trainee, so the system always shows her on duty.


    "These two are at their high school," says Alexia to herself, because she is all alone here. "Probably, Lucian is with them. "


    Alexia cannot see Lucian on the radar because he is a ghost and cannot be tracked by the chip. But, even if he is a ghost and not a registered member of the team in the system of this justice system that is keeping balance between the two worlds, he is still a member of the team. Many teams of hunters from around the world have ghost members, such as a team from Romania who has a ghost that cannot pass through the portals into the second dimension and into the Hell or Heaven realms.


    Alexia sees on the monitor a few dots appearing on the town. The dots are red, which indicates a signal that suspected individuals have come into the first dimension. A thing that happens often, but they had to send at least one member of the squad over there to check the area. So, Alexia decided to call Louis. She presses a button on the keyboard, which opens a tab with the name "Caller", and she presses on the mouse on the icon that should display the face of the member, but taking the fact that Louis is invisible, he is the one Alexia is calling.


    "Hello?" asked Louis on the call.


    "Hello, Lucian! I am Alexia!" says Alexia over the microphone connected to the computers. "I have a task for you."


    "Hear it." says Louis, being his way of "keep going" in talk.


    "There are two red dots on the street at Brighton Music Hall."


    "That''s near me," says Louis. "I am on it. But, couldn''t you call the others?"


    "Kyle and Carmen are both in school. The navy does his duty as leader, outside of our zone, and with Lucian¡­ well¡­ you know how it is with him."


    "Got it," says Louis. "But if things get ugly, you call the others. Mkay?"


    "Yes."


    And Alexia closes the call she just had with Louis. She then proceeds to analyse further the map of Brighton, and of the other zones that are neighbouring their country headquarters.


    ***


    At the high school, Carmen walks by herself toward the room where the nurse of the high school stays and gives the people from the high school either ice or some other medicine such as pills for headaches, vomit or when they feel nauseous. Carmen and the two co-workers there demand an idea about how to see if the girl is truly possessed by a spirit that demands blood, revenge or something like that. And to do that, Carmen needs to go near the body of the girl, defenceless and without anything that can protect them. But, she still has a support from a distance, which is Lucian, standing in the hallway.


    "Hello, nurse Ana!" says Carmen, entering the room and seeing nurse Ana checking on the body of the girl, who is now resting. "Is she alright?"


    "Hello, Carmen! Are you one of the students who was attacked by her?" asks the nurse, worried.


    "What do you mean by "one of them" ? Did she attack more people?"


    "Yes. I don''t think it is a problem sharing with you, but the patient tried yesterday to send an old lady to the Hospital by saying. Luckily, the old lady survived."


    "Did she tell you anything else?" asked Lucian to Carmen.


    "Did she tell anything else?" asks Carmen to Nurse Ana, saying what the ghost of Brighton told her.


    "Yes. I remember she said on the local news something like: "You should not have glanced at him!" or something like that. I don''t know what to do, but I believe this girl might have a mental health disorder."


    "I see," says Camren, looking carefully at the body, and she looks at where the ghost is, floating at a normal speed to the body of the blonde girl. "Anyway, what other person did she attack?"


    "That would be you, and she also leached on a boy."


    "A boy?" asks Carmen.


    "Yeah. A boy from Year 10. She straight up, jumped on him, and bit his face."


    "Jesus Christ," said Carmen, horrified by the image that was forming on her head. "Is the boy alright?"


    "Yes. He got sent to the Hospital a while ago. Are you alright?"


    "I am fine." says Carmen, who noticed a few of the wounds she was having from the fighting in the bathroom had been healed already. "She tried to stab me and pull my hair out."


    "Oh my God."


    "Yeah. I don''t even know what happened, she just jumped on me, without any reason. And I never saw her after that fighting."


    As the nurse and Carmen continue to talk, Lucian is checking the body of the girl, searching for any marks that she was possessed by a ghost, or by a spirit that was labelled as evil by "humans".


    After about three minutes, the ghost leaves the body, without any sign of success. The inside of the girl''s body doesn''t present any sign of possession. He also communicated the result to Carmen, as the nurse was not even there.


    "The girl is not possessed. She is just a crazy psychopathic girl in love with Kyle."


    "What?" said Carmen, surprised at the ghost, forgetting for a moment the nurse was there.


    "Is something the matter?" asked the Nurse, feeling concerned by Carmen''s reaction to which, for a second, they were talking about the disease the girl may have.


    "N-Nothing." says Carmen, excusing herself. "I was coming here to check if she is alright. Anyway. I have a class to attend, so goodbye!" she leaves in a hurry, making the nurse feel more questioned by the sudden change in her behaviour.

 Chapter 31 - Aliens incoming - Part 2

    ***


    "She WHAT?!" asks Kyle, shocked at Carmen, who had just dropped this information.


    They are back at high school, on their next break from their periods. And there is also Lucian, who is floating in the air, with no care in the world. Carmen and Kyle are all already feeling sick by this.


    "I cannot believe how far can a girl do this." says Kyle, feeling bad for himself. "Why are humans attracted to albinos?"


    "I don''t know," asked Carmen.


    "Are you attracted to me, aren''t you?" asks Kyle, approaching closely the face of Carmen, who is making her blush and feel already awkward.


    "¡­N-N-No." says Carmen to Kyle.


    "She is lying." says the inner Vewolf of Carmen''s boy calmly, who is almost making her jump out of fear because Kyle could have heard her, but he is not able to hear the Vewolf parasite that lives rent-free in the body of Carmen.


    "Don''t think too much about it," says Lucian, floating around them. "She will be gone when you finish Year 4. And from then on, you will never cross paths with her."


    "It''s easy for you to say. You are immortal and don''t know the concept of time."


    "I was human, you know," says the ghost to Lucian.


    Before they could say anything else, their badges started to beep. Kyle and Carmen are taking out their badges, and are looking at their screen. It only displays a text message, coming from Louis. The following message says: "Help! I need backup at Brighton Music Hall! Three aliens have come to Earth, but not for a holiday!"


    "This is bad." says Kyle to Carmen after he checks the message. "We have to ditch class."


    "Are you bringing me?" asks Carmen, surprised by this, because this is her first mission and she has actually been skipping class. "A-Am I ready?"


    "Are you sure?" asks Lucian to Kyle.


    "Yes. You can go and take notes from both of our classes, and we can go and do our mission."


    "Why aren''t you asking me instead?" asked Lucian.


    "Um. You are not good with scientific technology. We are fighting aliens."


    "Ah, I see." responds Lucian. "Ugh. Fine. I guess I can rest for more. Good luck, newbie."


    Carmen and Kyle are running toward a fence. Both of them are climbing up the fence, until they get to the other side. When they land on the side of high schoolers'' "freedom", they run to the Music Hall in Brighton, which is not very far from them. Both of them are running at the same high speed. Their speed can measure about 40mph, dodging civilians and any objects on their way.


    "You already got used to his superhuman abilities." says Kyle to Carmen, who is running on his left.


    "Yeah. Thanks." says Carmen, who is now seen running faster than Kyle.


    Kyle proceeds to advance his speed, to be on the same track with Carmen, who is running faster than him, who has about one year and a half experience and three years of physical training, when he finds out he is an Albino hunter.


    The two newbie Hunters are running at a high speed, dodging people who were moving in slow motion at their speed and jumping over those who were in their way. Kyle and Carmen are going over on their first mission together that includes alien species rather than some bizarre individual from the second dimension. Now, they don''t know what type they face, or what weapons Louis has in his hands, but Kyle has an idea.


    Carmen doesn''t know about Kyle''s idea, because Kyle didn''t tell her about the idea as they ran at a fast speed, until they arrive at the location.


    It only took them about six minutes of running to arrive at the Brighton Music Hall, where Louis required backup from the available Hunters. The moment they arrive there, they see the aliens they are facing.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    There are three aliens, standing near each other. All of these three aliens look like bodies, but they have big eyes that look like those of aliens portrayed in the mass media. They wear some skin that has the same aspects of a chameleon that is seen in jungles and tropical zones of the Amazon Forests. They have different shapes of hands, one had three long fingers, another had only three hands with one finger, and the last alien had two hands, with ten fingers on each hand. These aliens are looking at the two teenagers.


    "You are Hunters, I believe," asks the alien with twenty fingers.


    "You are right." says Kyle to that alien species. "We are Hunters Team 4 and we have come to check your papers."


    "Stay down!" says the alien with three hands to Kyle, looking angrily at him. "You shouldn''t be here."


    "Neither should you." says Kyle, materializing his crossbow from nothing and aiming an arrow at the head of the alien with ten fingers. "Now! I warn you all. Surrender and you will be escorted to the cells where we will send you back to your original planet."


    "Never!" yells the alien with three hands in the name of the two other aliens. "We are three, and you two are one semi-human and a human."


    "They call me semi-human?" asks Carmen to Kyle.


    "Yes," responds Kyle. "Anyway, you should be prepared."


    "For what?"


    "Go!" yells Kyle, who shoots the arrow on the crossbow at the floor, and it creates a big exhaust where he and Carmen can hide, and makes the aliens almost blinded by it.


    The three aliens were screaming and were trying to move somewhere. One of them bumped into the wall of the Music Hall, and the other one fell on the floor. While the third one, screamed as he was covering his "eyes" with two hands.


    Carmen, she looks around, but she cannot see Kyle anywhere. She was about to ask where he was, but she felt a weird sensation in her left hand. She looks at it, and observes her hand transforming into one of a Vewolf. A thing like that only happened when the first thing completely occurred, but this was quick, and she could barely remember what the whole thing was about.


    "I have waited for a chance like this for a while," says her inner Vewolf.


    "Are you going to attack them?" asks the inner Vewolf.


    "Yes. I will borrow your body for a while, nay?"


    "Wait. What?"


    Then, Carmen proceeds to yell, as both of her hands are transformed into Vewolf ones. Before she can see what is going to happen to her, she falls into an unconscious state. Her eyes become completely red and green, resembling the eye colour a Vewolf does possess. This indicates that Vewolf is taking control of his body, and is going to use it to protect himself.


    Carmen''s body is now in the possession of a Vewolf, and half of her body has the Vewolf aspects. Her head and hands are becoming normal for Vewolves, but the lower parts are normal. The body of Carmen proceeds to howl, and she stands on four limbs, legs and hands. Then, she runs like a quadruped to the aliens.


    The Vewolf, using his five left claws, slices the neck of the alien who was trying to get on his feet. The alien falls back to the ground, about to die due to blood loss. But he did not bleed red-coloured blood like most things here, and the second dimension, it is a substance type that is an acidic type. The Vewolf jumps over to the other aliens, slices the torso of the ones who was covering his eyes, and slashes the third one''s face.


    The Vewolf thought it would put the alien down, but it didn''t. That alien with twenty fingers, he touches the face with five fingers, it lickers a green light, which regenerates the face of the thing. That alien is looking at the body of Carmen angrily, and as he was about to say something, an arrow hits the left eye, and it explodes the head of the alien, killing it instantly.


    Kyle is on the backside of Carmen''s body, before the Vewolf''s body turns around, Kyle uses a teaser on the Vewolf, making him jump and then going back inside the body of the carman. Making her body look normal like it was about a minute ago.


    "What happened?" asks Carmen, looking at her hands, who are slowly fading back to what they were earlier; normal human hands.


    "That was half a transformation." says Kyle, looking at Carmen, and he looks at the three bodies of Aliens, who are lying on the ground.


    When the smoke disappears, the alien bodies are clearly seen by Kyle and Louis, who are wearing the same fake human skin he wore yesterday. All three of them are looking at the two aliens who are still alive.


    "Louis!" says Kyle. "Send them to cells."


    "Yes," says Louis, and he goes over to the two live aliens, where he will use a teleport device like one of those he used to send the slime monsters.


    "Carmen," says Kyle to Carmen, impressed. "Your spirit has done this."


    "Really?" asks Carmen, looking confused at the three aliens. "My inner Vewolf. B-But, what have you done?"


    "I teased him. Anyway, you have to be careful how to use him because this type of parasite is having unexpected behaviour¡­"


    "I-I understand."


    "And I will never always be on your side to tease you," says Kyle, and points at a normal-looking teaser used mostly by police.


    Louis, after he sends the two alien bodies to the cells where they will be questioned by the Leader of Team 4 and their leader''s leaders, when the analyst will say where their planet is. But this will take a while.


    "Good work," says Kyle to Carmen.


    "Thanks," she said to Louis.


    Louis raised his hand to Carmen, who instantly raised what he wanted. The girl slaps Louis''s hand, then she does a normal handshake with Kyle. She looked into his eyes, and she almost lost herself in those eyes she considered beautiful. After this, Carmen looks around, and she sees the body of the alien who was killed by Kyle slowly disintegrating.


    "What is happening?"


    "He goes into the stars." says Kyle to Carmen.


    All three of them are sitting for a moment, looking at the dust of this alien, going into the sky, where he will become a star that will be visible in the night.

 Chapter 32 - Aliens incoming - Part 3

    ***


    Later, in the prison room, the captured alien wakes up in a capsule. He observes he has a respiratory mask attached to his face, and he is inside a capsule with a green and unknown substance. This substance is not completely green, it is a light green that will help Kyle, Carmen and Navy to interrogate this organism from outer space. Now, the thing labelled as aliens by humans is looking around, feeling already nervous.


    "Do not be afraid," says the Navy to the creature in English. "You are surrounded by acid. Substance that is healing your kind."


    "W-W-Who are you?" responds the creature in English like he did last time when they spoke to Kyle and Carmen. The alien looks at the two teenagers. He feels shocked. 2You two? Have sent me here?"


    "You and the other teammate of yours." responds Kyle to the creature in English. "He told us about your kind."


    "That we are Plutonic?"


    "Yes," says the Navy to that Plutonic Alien kind. "And he also told us you three have come here to kidnap our Minister." Then Navy smirks. "Well. If we hadn''t been Hunters, we would have gifted you the Minister without any currency your kind possess."


    "What are you going to do with me?" asks the alien.


    "We will try to contact Pluto56B," says Navy to that alien. "Then, we will see how we can arrange transportation to that dimension. You will not be killed here, because you haven''t done a crime that was on humans or animals from the first dimension. You will be arrested by your kind for one to three centuries for illegal crossing."


    "Illegal crossing?" asks the alien mad. "Other aliens come here and nothing happens to them. And you are arresting us for coming here to take one of the worst leaders your kind considers on this island and in the world."


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "They are carrying their visas and passports with them implanted on their retinas for check-up" says the Navy. "None of you individuals had this while we were checking your retinas. But thankfully, your finger DNA has showed us you are from Pluto56B."


    The alien is checking his fingers and he sees one of them, the one on the third hand. It was cut. He looks angrily at the Navy. He tries to jump at him, but he hits the container glass with his face and he almost fades into an unconscious state. He looks angrily again at the Navy.


    "Free me!" says the alien.


    "You''re crazy?" asks Carmen to the alien.


    "Don''t," says Kyle to Carmen, and he looks at Navy.


    "You are under arrest for the next 24 hours on Planet Earth. After 24 hours, you will be sent back to your home planet, whether you like it or not." Navy leaves the capsule and walks away with Carmen and Kyle, ignoring the carries of the alien, to free him from the capsule.


    Most aliens who come to Earth are like this specimen, coming here to kidnap people and sell them as experimenting specimens, or smuggle precious amounts of food, currency and many other things. And a small group of three alien kinds coming to Earth just to capture the Ministry of the United Kingdom, might be something that can happen once in a lifetime, but for this Hunter Team, this is a regular encounter once in two months.


    "We have to keep him for the next twenty-four hours? Both of them?" asks Carmen.


    "Yes, Trainee Carmen," responds, Navy closing the door of the prison room. " That is the protocol. It benefits our kind and the first-dimensional kind. Everything captured needs to be locked in cells."


    "What about me?" asks Carmen. "Why did you provide me with four choices?"


    "I will tell you later," says the Navy to Carmen. "Now, you two should go back to school."


    "No need," says Kyle to Navy. "Lucian has taken our place."


    "Both of your places?"


    "Yes," responds Kyle. "In fact, one absence is not that bad."


    "True," responds Navy. "You kids do whatever you like." he turns around and he leaves. "You did a good job, Carmen, on your first mission!"


    "Thank you." says Carmen to the leader, who walked away.


    "Carmen," says Kyle. "Would you like to train your aim at shooting?"


    "Shooting?" asks Carmen. "Like guns?"


    "Yes," says Kyle. "Come with me."


    Kyle and Carmen are going down to the elevator. On entering the small compartment, Kyle presses the button that is with the negative four number, and that floor, it displays a floor with storage of firearms like guns or futuristic weapons, and a training ground for these types of weapons.

 Chapter 33 - Shooting range

    ***


    About three minutes later, at the shooting range training facility, the targets are moving and gunshots can be heard. Three targets that display the men''s cardboards holding guns are not hit, only the ones displaying creatures such as werewolves, goblins, smurfs, unicorns and such things that are considered individuals with nationality from cardboard. The person shooting at that range was a human who had black skin, a pair of grey jeans and a yellow t-shirt with the logo of a bomb.


    The elevator comes down, but that person continues to shoot. He did not hear it though, because he wore headphones as he continued to shoot the targets with a semi-automatic gun that shoots normal bullets.


    "Hey, Louis!" says Kyle to the black man.


    "What''s up, Kyle?" asks Louis, taking his headphones off for a moment, and he looks at Kyle and Carmen who came over here. "You two are here for practice?"


    "Yes," says Kyle, going over to a bookshelf that shows a variety of guns on the type of pistol.


    This room has about twenty or more shelves that store different types of weapons, from pistols that humans in America are in love with and to the ones where they can be found in the Pentagon and to others which can be found in other worlds. Kyle goes to one of the bookshelves, he takes from there a normal Revolver, and he hands it to Carmen. She looks confused at Kyle, and, worried, she asks him.


    "I can''t."


    "Why?" asks Kyle. "Are you afraid of a gun?"


    "These things kill people." says Carmen in her defence.


    "Honey," says Louis, reloading his semi-automatic gun that looks like one of those guns from Counter Strike: Global Offensive by inserting a new clip filled with bullets. "People kill people. A gun is a tool for this job."


    The invisible man, wearing a humanoid skin of the colour of black, continues to shoot the moving targets who are moving faster than the ones in local gun shops in America. The invisible man shoots almost every moving target, and he doesn''t make a single mistake with his gun. After he emptied the second clip of his gun, he takes the gun, and decides to walk with it to the bookshelves where the guns are stored. He puts the gun on the bookshelf, noted with "Semi-automatic Guns", and he looks at the two teenagers.


    "Did the Navy speak with the prisoner?"


    "Yes," replies Kyle. "We identified him as a Plutonian."


    "Plutonian?" asks Louis, not curious at all. "These things sure do come a lot nowadays. Probably because of the civil war?"


    "That''s one of the things," says Kyle, and he looks at Carman, who seems a bit confused. "They do also come to refugees to seek refugees when a civil war breaks out, which is a common event for their kind rather for the human species."


    "I-I understand." says Carmen.


    "Now," says Kyle, and he turns around to the bookshelves that are noted "Arrows and Bows Section" and he takes a crossbow from there. "Let''s start training your precision."


    Kyle goes over to number fourth place, he puts an arrow into a normal crossbow, and he aims at a target that moves slowly. That target which is moving is a human drawn with a skeleton''s head on fire. Kyle immediately shoots the arrow, and as he shoots it, the arrow penetrates the cardboard, and hits the target behind that cardboard. The target behind it displays the posture of a lizard-human that was about to become invisible. The arrow stopped right at the head of where the drawn head of the lizard was.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Carmen saw the hit, but she did not expect the cardboard to be invisible and also move. The girl looks amazed at the target, and she says to Kyle.


    "Amazing."


    "Now you," he says, turning around to face her. "Show me your gun skill on an unmoving target. Hit the cardboard that has a zombie drawn."


    "B-But how can I shoot?" asks Carmen, who can barely hold the revolver she was given.


    Kyle approaches her closely, he holds her hands, and he shows her how to aim the revolver as a beginner. Carmen could feel the cold touch of this teenager, and she could feel his breath closer as he was showing the indications to carmen about how to shoot. Kyle moves the arms of Carmen forward, and he tells her to close one eye. Carmen closes her left eye, and he tells her to aim at an unmoving cardboard. At anyone. The girl aims at the one depicted as a robber, and Kyle tells her to pull the trigger.


    The girl pulls the trigger and she can see a bullet flying from the revolver, and hitting the cardboard stomach. Her aim was not that good. But the girl thought this was over, then she saw the bullet. He then ricochets and hits the zone of the neck of the target and stops the moment it crashes into the window. Luckily, the window had protected Carmen''s head from that attack she launched on her own.


    Carmen stood there, shocked to see she had almost died if it wasn''t for the window that was protecting her. As you can see, the shooting range doesn''t have a window, but Carmen can see a window, and that was not a window, it was just glass armour that stops the special bullets from flying away from the shooting range. The girl just has a normal looking revolver from the first dimension with a special bullet made for this team, which is doing their duty to keep peace in this first dimension.


    "What was that?" asks Carmen, scared of Kyle.


    "That was a ricochet bullet." says Kyle, a bit surprised. "This wasn''t supposed to happen."


    "B-But what is this glass?"


    "That is not glass. It is more like shooting range protection. This is made for these types of incidents." he takes the revolver from Carmen''s hands, and he looks at the storage compartment. "Strange. These bullets were supposed to be in the "Special ammo" section. But, what are they doing with this revolver?"


    "Was it Louis?"


    "It is a suspect." says Kyle, checking the compartment for storing ammo by taking the bullets out and replacing them with normal ones from a small shelf where normal bullets are stored. "Anyway, at least be grateful we have this type of protection. Otherwise, you would''ve been the first person to die in this incident."


    Carmen did not say a thing. She was almost pissing her pants when she thought that bullet could''ve ended her life this soon. Even her inner Vewolf, was sweating inside of Carmen''s body (metaphorically). She gets the revolver back, and she looks at Kyle.


    "You sure there are good bullets?"


    "Normal bullets from our dimension." said Kyle. "Anyway, can you do it by yourself?"


    "¡­ I''ll try." says Carmen, shaking her hand on the revolver trigger, and before she knows it, she shoots the belly of a moving target that depicted a drawn werewolf.


    "Nice shot." says Kyle, amazed by this shot. "Can you do it again until you empty the storage of the gun?"


    Carmen continues to shoot five shots, in which only two of them hit the moving target, but the arms and the legs, while the other three hit the walls of the shooting range.


    "Good progress," says Kyle. "You are still on the start, but you have the potential to shoot a moving target when the claws will not appear."


    "Claws?" asks Carmen curios.


    "Claws. You know, you have the ability to shoot nails from the hand, but this super ability of yours can be used only once per transformation and is only in good health."


    "Aha. What else do you know about these?"


    "Let''s see¡­ Aha. Your claws can regenerate faster if you eat meat."


    "Meat? Ain''t that for werewolves?"


    "My mistake. I do not know the process of your kind to regenerate nails, but it is probably far more dangerous."


    Carmen looks at her nails, then she has an image of her nails getting longer and longer, ugly and depicted as the ones from the mass media. The girl looks horrified at her nails, even though this was a fabrication of her wild imagination and not real life.

 Chapter 34 - Report of October 2015

    ***


    A few minutes later, Kyle and Carmen are leaving the shooting range, and heading to the Living Room, where they get a call from the loudspeaker from their leader of Team 4. Kyle and Carmen are getting into the elevator, where Kyle, very familiar with this place, presses the ground floor option, and waits for the elevator to come.


    "What does he want from us?"


    "What day is it?" asks Kyle, a bit worried.


    " It is nineteen October." responds Carmen, checking the date on her phone, which presents no service.


    "Thought it was something far more serious.", breathes Kyle a fresh air of relief.


    "What is it?" asks Carmen, concerned.


    " It is Report day," says Kyle, looking at the elevator, which reached the first floor speed. "Since you are also in the team, you might be mentioned today."


    "Mentioned? What do you mean?"


    "You''ll see."


    The elevator arrives at the floor. Carmen and Kyle are leaving the transportation mode created by humans and adapted to the Hunters'' agencies to make their lives also easier to function. They walked toward the living room, where everyone had gathered on the couches and sofas. Carmen and Kyle are going to the only empty couch, they sit there, both of them almost too close to each other, almost contacting their hands. Carmen felt a little weird and a bit sweaty.


    "Hello!" says Navy to his five "workers" who are all in their seats and waiting for the announcement. "Today is the same day of the month, where we are all getting the overall statistics of the day, and we also got the report on the missions you all have done this month. Now remember, whoever did the most missions gets the bonus."


    "Yes, sir," says all the members of the room. Not all share one emotion.


    Alexia, Lucian, Kyle, and Louis are feeling bored by this, while Carmen is feeling a little bit excited because this is her first meeting of the entire team, and the first time she will probably be shown in a report, even though she has been in this team for barely two weeks.


    The leader takes in his hand a clipboard, he puts a lighted cigarette in his mouth, then he looks at it. He feels a bit surprised by this result as he was checking the missions results and statistics of the missions, then he tells the people that are on his team.


    "Alexia."


    "Yeap?" asks Alexia, looking at Navy, who is looking at her page.


    "You have done only six missions this month, which is understandable in your case. Good job."


    "Thank you," said Alexia, not feeling so satisfied.


    "Louis."


    "Yes, sir," says Louis to the Navy, who checked his file.


    "You''ve done only twenty missions this month. It doesn''t compare with the twenty-nine you''ve done."


    "I''ve run nine short missions, sir."


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "If you say so, but next time, be more productive if you ever get a mission."


    "Yes, sir." responded Louis, feeling normal.


    "Now, now, Lucian. You''ve done only thirty-three missions. Good job so far."


    "Thank you." responded Lucian.


    "Carmen," says Navy, making her feel already nervous. "Since you are at the beginning of the leader, trainer, you have done so far only two missions."


    "Two missions?" asks Louis, surprised. "I thought the alien hunting was one."


    "No," says Navy'' to Louis. "It was also the Cyclops ghost'' since she was registered in the members'' missions. Then he and Lucian flawlessly finished the mission." Then the man looks at Carmen. 2Well done, but you need at least thirty missions to become Newbie rank."


    "I understand," responds Carmen. "Hope I can achieve this soon."


    "Don''t try your luck too soon," the Navy responded to Carmen. "You still have almost a week until the virus manifests and we have to find a way to control him."


    "I will try until then to control it. For now, things seem to work well."


    "She is not lying." says Lucian to Navy, making almost everyone in this room, besides Navy ¨C who knows what the ghost was meaning by that line ¨C but he takes out the other file. "Now, Kyle."


    "Yes, sir." responds Kyle to Navy.


    "You''ve done¡­ Thirty-five missions successfully and a failed one."


    "Failed one?" asks Carmen to Kyle. "What was that one?"


    "I-It was the¡­" he looks around, then he says to Carmen. "A goblin who entered the sewers and killed homeless people, then he ran away from our zone."


    "I see¡­" says Carmen. "Still, thirty-five. It is a great account, right?"


    "Yes. And I''ve also won the bonus." says Kyle, trying to make a positive reaction while everyone is looking a bit relieved by this.


    "Now, Kyle," says Navy. "You are awarded a bonus that consists of five thousand pounds," at that moment, Carmen''s jaw dropped when she heard the bonus consisted of five thousand pounds, which is about five thousand eight hundred American dollars "and the promotion to a new grade, Newbie Grade 1."


    "Congratulations!" says most of the team members clapping for Kyle. Only Lucian couldn''t clap but he mimicked the clapping sounds to show his support to Kyle.


    "Newbie Grade 1? Means you are good?" asks Carmen, who still didn''t learned about the ranking system.


    "It says I am good, but not on the same level as everyone else." says Kyle, and he takes out his watch, he turns on the hologram monitor and it shows the ranking system of Carmen. "You see, there you are," he points to the Trainee rank, that is the below of the list "that is your rank." he points then at the Newbie Grade 4 and Newbie Grade 1 "And this is the grade of beginners, where I am now." he points to the Advanced Grade 5 to Advanced Grade 1. "Now this is a rank that only Alexia and Louis are possessing by now." he points at the Master Grade 7 to Master Grade 1. "And into this rank is Navy."


    "Now comes mine." says Lucian, coming to the two teenagers, and he tries to point to the Legend Grade 7 to Legend Grade 1. "Here I am."


    "How?" asks Carmen, confused about how a ghost is greater than everyone, including the leader.


    "Immortality." says Lucian to Carmen. "It gave me a huge "boost", as you teenagers say."


    Carmen observes there are two more ranks, where none of her teammates are in. She looks at Kyle, who immediately responds.


    "Now, the other two ranks. Are not classified by the number of missions. For example, you need to do thirty missions to be thrown into the Newbie Grade, while I need almost three hundred more to become Advanced Grade 5, and that task might take longer than I thought."


    "How many missions have you done?" asked Carmen.


    "Almost two hundred," says Kyle.


    "Oh my God!" says Carmen, surprised by this.


    "Anyway," says Navy to Carmen. "The other two ranks are Hero Grade and Champion Grade. And these cannot be accomplished so easily. Even Lucian, with his immortality, would have immense trouble achieving them."


    "D-Do you think someone from our team will reach it?" asks Carmen.


    The whole team laughs at this question, not because it is dumb, but because it is hilarious. They, a group of two "adults", a ghost, an invisible man, and two teenagers, are never going to reach Hero rank, leaving aside the Legend Grade, which is impossible to about 99.99% for members of Team Hunters from around the world.


    The navy did explain to Carmen that this was an objective so far to reach and very unlikely to see the from the entire zone of the United Kingdom to reach it.


    After a few more minutes of discussing, where the Leader stated more boring information about the report, he hands a credit card to Kyle, who is putting in his pocket, and he asks the Leader if he can go home to rest, which the Navy let him go freely. Before Carmen also asks the Navy if she can leave, Navy looks at her, and he tells her.


    "Can you come to my office? We have to discuss something."

 Chapter 35 - How to seal a parasite? - Part 1

    Carmen and the leader of Team 4, Navylian, are walking alongside them toward the office where Navylian wanted to have a discussion with Carmen, the newest member of the Team 4 from the United Kingdom region, also known as the Team that holds the downside of England. The two people are taking the elevator to the upper floor, where the office of Navylian is situated. Now, the only way to get there is via elevator because this place doesn''t present any stairs, even though it is presented on the exterior two-story building type, but in reality, it is a one-story building, with about five underground levels.


    Arriving at the second floor, Carmen and Navylian are walking toward the first door, where the man places his hand on a monitor, then, it opens the door after the device has finished the DNA scan.


    "Go ahead." says Navylian to Carmen.


    The teenage girl, feeling nervous, goes ahead into the room where Navylian works on papers and manages the team''s tasks. She looks around the office. She is familiar with this place, but her eyes caught a leader board where it displays the number of the teammates, and she sees is on the leader board. but she is the last member of the squad. The leader board also displays the number of missions done and the rank. Carmen looks at her section and observes she is in the top place of this month because of only 2 missions, and she sees she is at the bottom of the rank.


    "You''ve called me to show me this?" asks Carmen to her leader, who is going toward the desk.


    "Seems like you have started to open yourself to this group," says Navylian to Carmen, who is making her feel a little red. "Back then, you were hesitant and shy to be on our squad. What changed?"


    "Must''ve been the thing you are doing to us." says Carmen, going to the seat next to the office.


    "Us? Who''s that us?"


    "Humans, I meant."


    "Ah. Humans. Well, I have to say¡­ We have to do everything in our power to keep the balance between the first-dimension people and the second-dimension people." he looks at Carmen, and he observes that the girl feels a little worried. "I must say. that wasn''t your only reason."


    "There are other reasons."


    "Personal reasons?"


    "¡­Yes." says Carmen at the end.


    "I understand your privacy. So, I will not ask about this in the near future. Anyway, now you are officially hired, but you are still in training for the exam that will happen in almost two months. You are aware of that, right?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Have you read the whole contents of the first exam?"


    "Yes, sir. In only three nights, I have memorized it in my head, like a photo I''ve held dear."


    "Good. Now, we have to discuss¡­ the changes."


    "You mean my powers?"


    "Yes, yes. Your Vewolves powers. I have heard you are being trained to restrain the beast inside your body by a Hunter who retrained a while ago."


    "You know Mick?" asks Carmen.


    Navylian looked more angry than disappointed in Carmen. He looked at her, he could feel how she swallows.


    "I know Mick very well. That man was a legend of the Hunters on the entire European continent. And that man is the only closest person to this area that can help you in this case. I am not fully educated on the techniques of these beasts, such as werewolves or Vewolves. I am a mage, after all." he looks at a calendar, where he sees a red circle on the date of 28 October.


    "The transformation will happen in nine days," says Navylian to Carmen. "That full transformation you are going through will be dangerous to everyone around you. You will be aware you''ll lose control of your body, and the conscious will possess your body until you can manage to destroy the beast inside your body." Then Navylian, realizing something, rose from his seat. He walks a few steps to the window, where he sees something intriguing to him downstairs. "If you''ll excuse me, we will discuss this matter in a few moments."


    "Yes, sir! Go ahead."


    "Thank you." replies Navylian, who is leaving the office, and he goes downstairs.


    When Navylian leaves the room, Vewolf Carmen, decides to talk telepathically to Carmen, and he tells her, while she is concentrating and focused on looking at the things around this office, focusing on the eyes of curious people.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "You''ll never think you can control me."


    "Huh?" asks Carmen, surprised. "What are you saying?"


    "You cannot control my powers, girl. When the lust strikes me. My power doesn''t know the limit. And even if you try to control me once, you cannot control me for the rest of my life. There will be moments when you will lose control of your powers and will become a monster."


    Carmen looks at her left hand, and she sees how her hand has started to grow fur like last time. But before that transformation of the hand would have taken place, Navylian came back, but this time it came with a person known by Carmen. And that known person is none other than the hobo person by the name of Mick. And Mick, who had somehow managed to travel, managed so fast that not even the naked eye of Carmen nor Vewolf noticed how that man jumped about eight meters in their direction in almost two seconds. Arriving at Carmen''s hand, the man touches the forehead of the girl. A light touch like last time, who sent that beast sleeping for a while.


    "Mick," says Carmen.


    "Nice to see you again, Carmen." responds Mick. "Guess this day is not over yet." he looks over to Navylian, who is approaching the two people. "You wanted me to train her now?"


    "Yes. Every second matters." says Navylian, going back to his seat.


    "What''s going on?" asks Carmen to Navylian, then he looks at Mick.


    "Mick will try to go inside your body and find a way to cripple the beast for the clash that will happen in the next nine days. All you have to do is stay still and not move a single muscle while he is inside your mind."


    ***


    In a dark space, a man walks on his two feet toward where he sees a gigantic white and green sphere levitating in that dark room. That person slowly approaches the sphere, and as he approaches, the thing changes its hands. By the light this sphere emanates, the body of the person walking toward the sphere can be distinguished as belonging to a man. But not any man. Later, it is revealed that as the person approaches the sphere, it is none other than Mick. With his hands looking like one of the werewolves rather than those of a human individual from the first dimension, he is going to make a handicap to the beast who will take over Carmen''s body.


    All he can do is to at least try to destroy the beast''s ability to take full control or slow it down. The only person who can put it to a good end is the one person that is possessed, because that is the rule. The only person who can control the parasite is the one possessed. And by taking the statistics, it is shown that the people possessed by a parasite are able to control the beast''s full transformation.


    The man, by the name of Mick, stops as he approaches the beast sphere where he is imprisoned after he made that attack earlier. Mick, decides to insert his hands into that sphere. He grabs with both of his hands the legs of the creature, he drags the thing out of the sphere and throws it to the other side of this dark room. When the throw was made, he looked at the thing, and he could see it clearly because all of the room was getting brighter, like someone who would''ve turned on the switch lights in a dark room.


    "Human?" asks the soul of the Vewolf, who seems to be a normal boy, getting up on his feet. "No." he sniffs for a second, then he prepares his claws for an attack. "Werewolf."


    "Never thought I''d get the day to meet a Vewolf," says Mick, making his nails larger and preparing his claws for attack.


    "What? Too afraid to fully transform into a werewolf?"


    "No," says Mick with a grin. "I''ll do it by using only my claws."


    "Poor choice, lad¡­" responds Vewolf, who runs at full speed toward Mick.


    The Vewolf does a jump, almost having a chance to make a horrible scratch on the Mick, but the hobo man jumps away from the attack on the left side. The beast lands at the distance of five meters from where Mick stands. The creature turns around and he jumps again toward Mick, but the man rolls over to the right side, and he throws a nail from his hand at the beast, landing on the backside of the Vewolf.


    The Vewolf screamed at the impact of that nail launched like a bullet from a sniper rifle, but after three seconds of agonizing pain and screaming, he reaches the nail after three tries, he grabbed it and take it out from there, and throws it toward the werewolf, who dodges like it is nothing. The man looks at how the wound is regenerating at a very fast speed, unlike other Vewolf individuals who have seen it outside this mind.


    "You are good." says Mick to the Vewolf, turning around to him, preparing another jump.


    The Vewolf only roared in response, and the thing jumps again toward Mick, but this time he lands on the left side of Mick, where Mick leaned toward him. Now, the beast, being close to him, swings his left arm toward Mick, giving him a hit and a huge scar on his face. The hit also makes the man go three steps back. Now, Vewolf goes to Mick again, but the man, quickly transforming his right leg into the werewolf, kicks the creature''s chest, sending it five steps away.


    Mike runs to the creature, he stabs the thing''s left leg with the right hand using the huge claws this thing possesses, retracts his hand back, and''s about to stab the creature''s head. But Vewolf catches that hand with the other hand, he clutches the other arm into a fist and punches Mick in the face three times. The man continues to stand as he takes the three punches which were deadly to the individual, but since he is a werewolf, he takes the punches, but the fourth punch he took was a fake one, because he quickly unclutches the hand when he lands on the face of Mike, stabbing his face and putting him on the ground. Before he was about to rise up, he saw the thing crouching and holding his damaged leg.


    "Stupid werewolf." says the Vewolf, holding his leg, who seems not to be regenerating. "You managed to hit my green vein."


    But Mick did not respond. Instead of that, he shot two of his nails from his left arm toward the creature, one hitting the damaged leg and the other hitting the chest of the creature. Those hits made the Vewolf spirit scream and fall to the floor, holding himself like a man who is having an awful stomach pain.


    "Goodbye," says Mick before he disappears from the mind of Carmen, and goes back to reality. "My mission is done."


    After the hobo man leaves the mind of Carmen, Vewolf looks into his hands and observes green blood from his veins leaving his body. The creature is looking worried at his legs, and he looks at the white sphere he was sleeping a few seconds ago. He sighs, and says to himself.


    "The girl might have the upper hand, but the battle will not be over this easily."

 Chapter 36 - How to seal a parasite? - Part 2

    ***


    Back to reality, the man by the name of Mick, gets thrown from the head of Carmen, like it was some kind of ghost who left the soul of a body. The throwing was so hard, the man fell on the ground and hit the door of the office. He gets up onto his feet, he looks at Carmen, who is all tied up and Navylian, the leader of Team 4, is sitting next to the body of the carman, who is still unconscious for the next hour.


    Navylian gets up from his chair, he walks toward Mick, and asks him if he is alright.


    "Guess I have kind of lost touch with fighting," says Mick to Navylian, as he gets up with the help of Navylian. "The beast got a good hit that will make Carmen''s challenge easier."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Their green veins are vital for them to regenerate. Cutting their veins means a slow regeneration of these beasts." he looked at Carmen. "She can handle it from here. When the time comes, call me to lock the spirit of that bastard and keep the powers in his body."


    "I will," says Navylian to Mick.


    ***


    For the next nine days, nothing interesting in particular happened to Carmen and to the other members of Team 4. But then again, for them, nothing particular is classified as hunting down zombies on the Cambridge campus, and not those "zombies" from college, the ones depicted either in African folklore or the ones in movies. They have done some missions, but Carmen did not participate in any of them because she was put under the care of Mick, who was training her in the ways of fighting the monster inside of her brain who will live for the next 100 years and he is giving his super abilities to her.


    The mission number on board has been thrown back to zero as it is happening every 20th date of the month. And in those nine days, on the date of twenty-twenty missions so far, these twenty missions were mostly to kill fugitive individuals from the Second Dimension and capture them, then send them to the second dimension where their fates will be decided.


    Kyle, being on the front of the scoreboard, did about nine missions, while Lucian has done only seven missions, Louis has completed two missions, Alexia only one mission, and the rest of one mission was made by Navylian, and this mission he did was yesterday when he had to exterminate a thug who snatched pictures of their base. The thug got eliminated by Navylian, but in a non-violet way. The Mage threw the thug into the second dimension, where he was most likely eaten alive by humongous birds like eagles.


    Anyway, now, because the time of the battle has come, Carmen, together with the rest of her Team 4 members, and Mick, are in the interior of the prison floor, where Carmen is tied up on a chair with silver chains and next to her is Mick, who is sitting on a lotus position and he looks at Carmen, as she is accepting the fate of hers.


    "Are you ready for this?" asks Navylian to Carmen.


    "Yes," responds Carmen, who is definitely ready to fight the inner beast of hers. She looks over to Mick, who is holding a wooden puppet in his left hand.


    "Remember what I thought of you in the past?" asked Mick to Carmen.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Carmen shook in approval to Mick, which was enough to make him feel a little better than he is now. The girl remembers how Mick has taught her everything she needs to know in order to fight inside her head with the Vewolf beast. She trained her skills in fighting, such as normal combat brawls that can be used in street fighting, helped her to create a mind weapon such as a spear, her favourite weapon, to have the upper hand in that fight, and had a very few special skills that could help her in this fight.


    "Remember. When the beast shows the first signs of exhaustion and is on the verge of dying, you approach it, and you have to touch the forehead of the beast and say the incantation. Do you remember the incantation, right?"


    "Sombrus mayaka aha yalak ldaf yjiui uiuiu alhaman!" says Carmen in a weird accent as she said that which to normal individuals from the first dimension sounds gibberish. But for the second-dimension beasts, this is an instant to throw away the bad influence of the individuals who are like Carmen, half-and-half, from the second dimension.


    "Good. Now go. And be careful." says Mick to Carmen, who is already closing her eyes and goes inside of her head, doing the same meditation technique she has done over and over again to the training of Mick.


    ***


    Inside a dark room, a body materializes inside of this darkness. In one of his left hands, holding a spear that doesn''t resemble the one from real life made of metal and wood. It is one that has a very bright white colour that can blind anyone close to it. The body of the person who materialized into this room, is revealed to be Carmen, because of her body shape, which represents a fat person. After her materialization is completed, Carmen notices she is wearing some kind of armour like the Romans used in the time of the Roman Empire.


    When Carmen got thrown into her mind, she was taught by Mick about the interior of her mind. She was there for a while, but she wasn''t there for the last eleven days because of the attack Vewolf suffered and the gates were suddenly "closed". But now, that she is back inside of her mind, she notices the huge sphere that shines a bright colour and which lights almost the entire room.


    "So, you have come." says a spirit leaving the sphere, and transforming into the normal Vewolf was before he became a parasite of Carmen. "Guess you are prepared."


    "I am." says Carmen, holding the spear with the piercing part up.


    "You will be able to defeat me, human?" asks the Vewolf, showing a grin to Carmen.


    "Maybe I am." says Carmen, aiming her spear at the Vewolf, who was getting prepared to launch a jumping attack on her.


    The girl notices how the damaged zones of the sprit have already regenerated from the last clash it had with Mick, which was exactly nine days ago. Now the girl, being thought of a lot in these past days by Mick and by their group members, is ready to put an end to the spirit who has opened her eyes to a whole new world.


    They looked at each other for a solid five seconds, then, Vewolf was the first identity to make the first attack.


    ***


    Meanwhile, outside of the mind of Carmen, back onto the prison cell floor, the whole team is watching her whole body, on which is moving her head in all directions while her eyes are shut. The hobo man sits next to her on the chair, holding the same toy he brought with him. The man didn''t pay any attention to Carmen''s moving at a very fast speed, to the left and to the right. He looks at her, prepared to do his task of sealing off the beast.


    Alexia, Navylian and Lucian aren''t nervous about this, unlike Louis and Kyle, it''s the first time for them to see how a seeing Vewolf is going to be thrown from the body of Carmen.


    A process like this can happen to any spirit, but to things like werewolves, vampires, zombies etc., is a whole different process. And that process does look like trying to take away a spirit or a ghost from a human body, but this thing needs to be done by the real owner of the "body".


    " is she alright?" asks Kyle to his leader.


    "She is fine." assures Navylian to Kyle.


    Navylian is looking at the hobo man, then at the body of Carmen, who continues to move her head like he had just a good dose of drugs, and she has started to yell and roar as she moves her head in all directions at a faster speed.


    "Mick." says Navylian.


    "The girl is fine," says Mick, without looking at Navylian.

 Chapter 37 - How to seal a parasite? - Part 3

    ***


    Inside, in Carmen''s mind, Carmen had just got thrown several feet into a dark wall which seemed to be the meat and veins of her boy. The girl is exhausted and wounded all over the place. She looks at the beast who hasn''t suffered any attacks she has given him. Even though the spirit of the Vewolf got attacked a few days ago by Mick, the thing can still hold up pretty well in a fight with a girl who just trained a few weeks ago to defeat the thing.


    "Not bad," says Vewolf, complimenting the girl''s ability to be able to survive fifteen claw attacks. "You sure have been training a lot."


    "Yes," says Carmen, trying to stand up on her feet while holding the spear she had created in her hands. She charges toward the beast on a fast run.


    After she got close to the beast, the thing jumped back one time, missing the hit. The beast then slides toward Carmen, prepared to use his claws to scratch her face, but Carmen blocks the attack by using the spear. And she blocked the attack by rotating the spear on a rotation clock wise.


    The beast, missing a critical attack, was about to try with the other claws, but Carmen kicks the thing''s chest, making him go one step back, then she hits the thing''s head with the spear, close to stabbing the beast''s head. The thing felt the penetration, and he immediately got away and howled in pain. The thing slides about six feet back to the north-west direction, and he immediately jumps at Carmen, with his claws in front. Carmen manages to slide in the right direction, and the thing lands on the ground, and slides about two meters.


    Carmen throws the spear at the creature. That attack hits the spear chest and it makes the thing roar in pain. The Vewolf spirit takes off the spear, and he throws it back to Carmen, who was barely able to dodge the attack, who scratched her right arm, and made a big cut. The girl, feeling the pain of the cut she had just received, grasped the wound with the other hand, and squeezed it as hard as she could and held a scream of pain.


    "Good attack. But that won''t be enough." laughs the Vewolf spirit, walking slowly to Carmen.


    The girl looks over to Vewolf, who is slowly marching toward her, with his right claw prepared to cut her. Then, when Carmen thought she would die, she remembered a technique Mick had taught her. The girl looks over at her spear that has managed to pierce the wall of the girl''s brain. She decides to look at it, closing her eyes. She muttered to herself the word "canon", before the Vewolf was about to launch its attack.


    The spear quickly transforms rushes a canon pirates used in their rushes, facing the projectile rushes the Vewolf spirit, and rushes without warning, the said canon launches a projectile like a bowl, and it hits the creature''s chest, sending it away a few meters from Carmen, who rushes back to her feet and she rush. Arriving at that canon, she uses her mind again, to transform the said canon back into a spear.


    "Thank you, Mick," says Carmen, and she runs to the Vewolf, prepared to launch a set of spear attacks on the beast.


    Carmen got close in distance to the beast, and without any hesitation nor warning to the beast, she did about twenty swings, piercings and stabs toward the Vewolf, almost killing it. She did not do many swings on the parts where green veins are supposed to be, she only cut two veins on the chest of the thing, which was not enough to fully "kill him". A Vewolf chest has about sixty veins that connect to its legs, head and arms. But the girl, when she was about to do a thirteen attack, Vewolf blocks the attack with his two hand-claws, and he pushes her about five steps away.


    The girl, not giving up, prepares for another charged attack. She slides into the direction of Vewolf, with her spear prepared to pierce his chest. But the Vewolf managed to catch the supporting part of the spear that holds the blade with both of his claws. The girl looked at it in shock, and says.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "What?"


    "Good try." says Vewolf, breaking the blade part of the spear with both of his claws.


    The girl went one step back. The Vewolf got close to her, he got a swing of his right claw, which made a big scratch on her chest. Then, the Vewolf was close to stabbing Carmen, but the girl manages to dodge the attack by jumping on the left side. Before the Vewolf is able to jump on Carmen, the girl kicks the creature''s chest while she is down. She made a powerful kick which sent the creature about two meters back. She quickly gets back, and runs to the opposite direction of the Vewolf. The thing runs after her on its four legs.


    As Carmen was running, she had a pistol in her hand, and when she got near the wall, she turned around quickly, and took the shot. One bullet she shoots, it hit the right ear of the Vewolf, making him grab that ear and scream in pain, then fall on the ground. The bullet that just pierced the ear was no normal bullet, it was a silver bullet, mostly used to slow down the Vewolf and werewolves.


    "Silver bullet?" asked Vewolf, looking angrily at Carmen.


    "Yes¡­" said Carmen, aiming the pistol at the Vewolf as she breathed heavily.


    The girl did not aim to kill the beast, instead she shoots two last bullets to the Vewolf arms. One bullet hit the right arm, piercing through the green vein. Then the next one hits the left arm, and that hit had gone through the green vein. Those two deadly hits were enough to make the creature lie on the floor and be exhausted. He growls and roars silently as the girl approaches the beast as she is breathing heavily.


    The beast was looking at the girl, how she was crouching near him and about to touch her forehead. The thing was hesitant at first, but after a few seconds of thought, and seeing how damaged his "body" was, the thing looked mad at Carmen.


    "You have won this time," says the thing, letting Carmen touch its forehead. "I will¡­ I will come back to get my powers."


    Carmen touched the beast''s forehead. After that, she said the incantation. Mick said it earlier. After she has said the whole incantation correctly, she feels and sees how the Vewolf in front of her vanishes out from the brain room of hers. After a while, the entire whole body has vanished, and now Carmen, notices the white sphere in the centre of this room, disappears and is pitch black.


    "Carmen¡­"


    She heard Carmen. Somebody says her name. She looks around, but there is nothing, only darkness. Then, the girl, when she hears the second time for the second time, can distinguish the voice that she''s coming from. It is Kyle, one of her colleagues and a good friend of hers. The girl closes her eyes for a period of time, until she feels she has been thrown back to reality. The teenage woman opens her eyes, and she smiles as she sees her friends and Mick, all looking at her proud.


    Carmen looks at Mike, who is holding the doll, and that doll looks like the Vewolf from her mind and she will become when she can achieve full transformation or half transformation. The girl looks over to Mick and says to him.


    " Is it in that doll?"


    "Yes," says Mick, and he looks at the doll, who is now starting to move on its own.


    "You did it!" says the doll that captured the Vewolf spirit. "You finally put me somewhere far from your body and my powers."


    "This thing won''t be a danger to you in the next 150 years." says Mick, putting the dolls gently on the floor, who is looking angrily at Carmen, and he looks at her intrigued by this. "You did it. You throw the parasite out of your body, and now, you have achieved its powers."


    "Thanks," says Carmen, looking at Mick.


    The leader of the team opens the cell door, and he approaches Carmen. When he approaches her, the man, with a smile, raises his hand and tells Carmen.


    "Good job."


    "Yes," says Carmen, slapping the hand of her leader of Team 4.


    The other members of the team are getting inside of Carmen''s cell, where they are taking the chains off from her body, and they are congratulating her for doing this amazing job of taking the monster out of her body. After a few short minutes of congratulating and saying good things to Carmen, the girl rose from her seat, after she was freed.


    "Thank you all," says Carmen to her team and to Mick, who was about to leave the cell. "Without you all, I would''ve probably been gone. And I would-"


    Then, an alarm sounds off, making everybody look at the loudspeakers, and back to Carmen. Then, they leave the cell in a hurry, all except Kyle who remains a bit to look at Carmen and tells her.


    "Come on. You have to put your powers into training."


    The teenage boy leaves the prison room, followed by Mick and by Carmen, who remains to close the door of that cell and take the doll of Vewolf, who has gained self-consciousness and is now able to walk around and throw bad language at Carmen. Then, before they went to the headquarters room, Carmen and Kyle reached a mutual argument to throw the Vewolf doll in a relaxation room, together with a carrot Carmen was having in her backpack. She carries a carrot because Vewolf''s spirit is dying for these things when he was controlling the girl.

 Chapter 38 - Aliens are not always a threat - Part 1

    ***


    Reaching the headquarters room, the entire members of the team are gathering in front of the computer monitors, where Alexia quickly gets into the chair and starts to analyse what is going on here. Mick wasn''t there because he left the base as he was guided by Lucian. The other five members are looking at the monitor, where Alexia checks the mission bar.


    "We have an invasion." says Alexia, feeling scared.


    "Really?" asks Kyle, also surprised.


    "Right now?" asks Navylian, looking over Alexia''s shoulder at the monitor.


    " It is an invasion by aliens. Happening near Brighton Pier. There have been reported at least sixteen individuals from Earth on the T4 planet," says Alexia as she looks at the data of the aliens from that planet. Then, she lets the members of the team read the description of these aliens, which I have about five pages of, but Alexia throws a summary out of Creatures the Creatures, as the remaining members are looking at the pictures of the said aliens. " Creatures from Erath T4 are known to have a humanoid aspect, but they largely differ from normal looking human the from first dimension, by the fact they possess telekinesis ability. Even if they have a strong ability, their big weakness is salt water. It is said that even a single drop can cut the limb of the said monster."


    "Why have they come close to the pier?" asked Carmen to her leader.


    "No idea," says Navylian, feeling confused. "We had better go there and investigate." he looks at Kyle. "Go and take three laser rifles and three teleporter devices to our prison."


    "Yes, sir!" says Kyle, heading to the Armoury room to take the three laser rifles and teleporter device.


    "You," says Navylian, looking at Carmen. "This will be an opportunity to test your super abilities."


    "You are bringing her onto this mission?" asks Alexia to Navylian. "Don''t you think it is too soon for this?"


    "I can do it." says Carmen to Alexia. "I have memorized all the secrets from the encyclopaedia you''ve given to me to Vewolf and Werewolves." she proceeds to close her eyes, breathes slowly, and transform her humanoid right hand into a Vewolf claw. "I can do this."


    Alexia was surprised by this move. She never thought Carmen would learn so fast to be able to control half transformations. She then looks back on the monitor where at an invisible drone is filming the said aliens from earth 4T who are on the beach and are using strange equipment. Strangely, the people around them don''t know they are aliens because these things are wearing human clothes even though they have the kind of blue skin colour of Murphy from Z Nation Season 2.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "That''s strange," says Navylian, looking at the aliens who are observing the ocean of Brighton. "What are they doing there?"


    Then, Kyle comes back with three laser rifles and a teleporter. Kyle hands a laser rifle to Navylian, while Carmen takes the other one, making Kyle also feel surprised to see Carmen tagging along with them in this invasion. Then, these three people are leaving the headquarters room and running to the portal room, where it will teleport them close to the place where they have to encounter the invasion. When the three hunters leave the room, Alexia, sitting on the computer, assigns Carmen, Navylian and Kyle to that invasion, which is not counted as a mission, since invasions are very different from normal missions.


    "You think the girl will be safe?" asks Louis, feeling worried about Alexia.


    "She will be." says a voice that doesn''t belong to Alexia.


    The two hunters at the rank of Advanced Grade are looking around space, then, Alexia sees the puppet where the soul of the Vewolf is sealed for the next hundred years. The woman looks at the doll, who is walking near the couch like a toddler who has just learned how to walk. The doll holds the carrot in both of his hands, and when he gets on the couch, he throws the carrot there, then jumps and sits on the couch like a person who owns this place.


    "The girl already knows how to control my powers. I thought of her everything I know," says the Vewolf, looking at the two hunters who are feeling a bit creeped by this new thing. "I told her everything I know so she can use my powers for the next one hundred years."


    "So, you let her on purpose to beat you?" asked Louis.


    "Not exactly," says Vewolf. "At first, I wanted to, but when Mick entered my body, I decided to give it a shot to see how good she is. If it wasn''t for that werewolf, I would''ve made the fight last even two days." he looked at the base. "Nice place. I would like to hang here for the next hundred years of my holiday if you do not mind."


    "Oh, no. No. No. No. No." says Alexia, leaving her seat and walking to the doll of Vewolf''s soul, she grabs the doll and holds it near her face. "We will not let you live here for hundreds of years!"


    "Not even if I can bring you an ancient text book from the Alexander the Great period?" asks Vewolf.


    "And how can you do that?"


    "Carmen probably doesn''t know, but my real age is ten thousand twenty-nine years old," he says to Alexia with a smile. "And I know all of the history of the "great humans" and almost the entire history of creatures. So, you can try to ask me any question."


    "Did the Library of Alexandria actually be burned completely?"


    "Not exactly," says the doll. "Some documents have been retrieved when the burning was happening and hidden all around the world. The historians say almost all the documents are burned. But in reality, about thousands of documents about second dimension creatures are hidden all around the world, and you are in possession of some, if I recall correctly, the first discovery that happened in 12 B.C."


    "My Goodness¡­" says Alexia, shocked. "So. You are the first kind of Vewolves?"


    "Yeap." says the doll. "Now would you put me down, please?"


    Alexia puts the doll gently back on the couch, and the doll is going on the carrot. He grabs it and proceeds to eat it.


    "Got to be frank, but you half-humans know the history of creatures." he proceeds to eat the carrot with no care in the world, as Louis and Alexia are trying to process the fact they have a Vewolf soul that has the age of ten thousand years old for about a hundred of years or more.

 Chapter 39 - Aliens are not always a threat - Part 2

    Meanwhile, the three hunters from the group of Team 4 are finally arriving near their targets. The place they landed is on a narrow street that is situated about twenty meters away from the spaceship which has landed now near the beach. Carmen is one of the three people coming over on this mission, while Kyle, a good hunter from the human Albino species, is also there, and Navylian, the leader of Team 4.


    "Kyle," says Navylian, having clear contact with the target who is doing something unusual on the saltwater. "You go on the higher ground, and take aim at the alien I am going to talk to. If something strange happens, you will shoot. No hesitation." he looked at Kyle, who was listening and looked at everything he said. "Understand?"


    "Yes, sir." says Kyle, who proceeded to leave the area and go inside the nearest tall building that he could use for his sniper position.


    In warfare, a sniper position is essential in a terrain which is surrounded by man-made buildings or forests. A place like this will give snipers open paths to assassinate single or multiple targets. While in deserts, snipers tend to be more cautious, persistent and good at camouflaging.


    While Kyle is not considered to be the greatest sniper in the United Kingdom, he is good at shooting at greater distances. But a distance of twenty meters from the targets doesn''t seem far to today''s snipers. Some snipers may consider this distance training for their first day or a simple joke. And they are mostly right. But Kyle, last time he shot down a gnome with wings that was flying at about two thousand meters altitude.


    Kyle manages to get inside a building, and uses the stairs to get to the higher floors without raising the concerns of the people who are living in that house. He used a potion to make him invisible and soundproof like last time when he hunted down that monster from the second dimension who invaded his and Carmen''s high school. He gets on the rooftop by jumping on the roof window, which was opened by someone else. Probably for a smoker who detests smoking in his room or outside.


    The moment Kyle gets on the rooftop, Navylian, who saw him there (thanks to the glasses that can identify individuals who are using invisible or camo potions), is going to go along with the plan. He is going straight to the target, with Carmen.


    "Now remember, Carmen," whispers Navylian to Carmen as she is walking close to him. "These'' Aliens'' species may not look harmless, but we have to take precautions in case anything is going to happen. Such as an attack on them on us to hide their criminal activities from the Earth and Aliens'' secret martial law."


    "What are they doing is illegal?" asks Carmen in a whispering tone to Navylian.


    " There is less evidence to deduce this now," says Navylian in a whispering tone to the carmen as they continue to advance, slowly, the aliens slowly.


    The two hunters have got to a close distance to the aliens. The aliens have noticed Carmen and Navylian approaching, so they are looking unsure at them. One of them, probably the leader of the group of alien individuals, is going to the Navylian and Carmen, who have stopped from walking. Navylian hands a pair of small headphones, and tells Carmen to insert them inside her right ear. She does as the man says, and with this, she can follow the conversation between Navylian and the alien species.


    "We are Hunter Team 4," says Navylian in his English human tongue. "We have come here to investigate what is going on."


    The alien looks at one of his co-workers, tells them something in his language to get him something. That alien obeys to the order, he goes on the spaceship, which is revealed to be invisible to normal humans because of an advanced technology the alien possesses. His co-worker brings him the device, and he hands it to the alien, who puts it at where it should be in his ear. That device will automatically translate the things the alien is going to say to Navylian and Carmen.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Can you repeat the last sentence?"


    "We are Hunter Team 4. We have come here to investigate what is going on and see the ID''s you possess in this instance."


    "Right here, sir." says the Alien, going to another alien who was looking at a container. He hands them to it appears that humans are using it to write things. "Here are our ID''s."


    "Let me see¡­" says Navylian, taking the four files that have the identification details of the aliens. He checks all the papers fast and carefully. Carmen also bugged in to see the papers his leader is looking at it, which paid no attention to it. "All seems good. But we demand a reason for your motive here."


    "We are here to create a drink for our species."


    "And by doing that you are using the most poisonous of your kind?"


    "Yes," says the alien. "We are going to distillate the thing and "throw away" all of the chemicals that are dangerous to our kind. And by doing that, we have to distillate the water into a container. Then we can take the salt from the container of the water and keep the water intact."


    "But why didn''t you take normal water?" asks Navylian to the alien.


    "Because¡­ I don''t know." says the alien, feeling already frustrated. "There are more water types than saltwater?"


    "Yes," says Navylian.


    The leader proceeds to tell the aliens about some other nearby sources of water that are better than saltwater, which is deadly to humans and aliens but in a different context. Where saltwater can slowly kill people inside of their interiors, but this one to the alien species can tear their skin apart from the aliens and then it can dissolve the bones of them.


    Carmen listens to the discussion Navylian is having with the alien for a few moments, and after a few seconds of discussing the other sources of water, the alien decides to leave this conversation, thanking them for this information and telling the other aliens to go back to the spaceship and fly to the nearest river that does not have any salt.


    The aliens have entered the spaceship with all of their equipment. Then, they proceed to fly the spaceship out of this place, and to do that, they levitate at about three meters altitude, then it flies at a light speed into the sky, disappearing in an instant from that place.


    Carmen looks around confused, seeing all of the humans on the beach walking like nothing was there. Then, Navylian decides to enlighten Carmen about this.


    "Some aliens who have their documents all clear, are able to get a device to camouflage the spaceship, them and everything else they possess. For today''s investigation, they had the gear for the devices to distillate the saltwater and the other devices to create the substance to need for their experiment." The man looks at the rooftop of the building, where Kyle is going to evade from there, by jumping down to another rooftop of a building. He looked back at Carmen. "And it seems like this is today''s investigation."


    "That''s it?" asks Carmen, surprised.


    "Yes. Thankfully, these investigations tend to last from ten minutes to even three hours, but now it depends on the difficulty this investigation is going to take place. But today''s one was smooth."


    "I see."


    "Well, then," says Navylian, and when Kyle gets close to him, he says to him, "You two can leave. The shift of yours has ended. And I will be waiting for you tomorrow, at the same hour on the same day."


    "What about Vewolf?" asks Carmen to Navylian after she handed the device from her ear to the leader of Team 4.


    "He won''t be a problem to you anymore." says the leader to Carmen, sounding calm. "We will keep him on the base, unprotected and not in jail."


    "Why?" asks Kyle, feeling a little uneasy about this.


    "He is a doll now. He cannot do much. Plus, his help will come in handy for Carmen when she has to take the exams."


    "You mean the mental one?"


    "No. That one you will pass it without a sweat if you have memorized all of the thousands of creatures from the manual."


    "Yes," replied Carmen. "I have all of the thousands of creatures inside of my brain."


    "Great. Because the second exam will require you to use your super abilities and show the supervisors your abilities of the power. But we will talk more about this later, Carmen. Now, both of you. Rest well!"


    "Thank you!" replies Carmen and Kyle at the same time, as their leader is taking the stairs to the street and is walking back to his base, while the two high schoolers decide to go on a short walk to the nearest bus station and take the bus to their homes.

 Chapter 40 - Aliens are not always a threat - Part 3

    ***


    Later, at Carmen''s house, the girl comes back to her house, where her mother is over the phone in the kitchen and at Carmen''s house for tonight''s dinner with her daughter. As Carmen was looking at the oven, and smelled the turkey from inside it, she was feeling starving for meat, a thing that almost scared her because days ago, when Vewolf possessed her whole body, she was barely eating any dish of meat. Now that the thing is isolated in the base of team 4 in a doll, things are going to change for Carmen.


    When the turkey was ready, and the table set by Carmen, the two members of this family sat in their usual seats. Both are on the opposite sides of the table, and they start to eat the dinner prepared for them.


    "How was school today?" asks Carmen''s Mother.


    "Was it okay," responded Carmen, eating the turkey. "How was the desk working?"


    "Not too many customers," says the mother of Carmen, happy. "Are you alright?"


    "Yes, Mother. I am fine. You?"


    "Same as you, dear."


    They eat dinner in silence for the next three minutes, until the mother of carmen decides to ask her daughter something.


    "Where have you been today?"


    "What do you mean, Mother? I''ve been at school." asks Carmen to her mother.


    "Oh, yeah. Then why call the Principal and call me and tell me you have skipped class?" asks the other, looking into her daughter''s eyes. "Huh? Tell me the reason you have skipped class with a boy?"


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Mother¡­" says Carmen, feeling already nervous about this and feeling like a bug who is pinned down by a cat pawn. "I have a good reason."


    "Tell me," says Mother Carmen to her daughter.


    "I have been with a boy. I agree. But I was with him skipping class because¡­ because of an assignment."


    "Assignment?" asks Mother, feeling angrier because she thinks that assignment means a secret date she was having.


    "Mother. It was a library visit."


    "Oh, yeah? What library?"


    "The one near the beach."


    "Aha. So then. Can you show me what book you have taken from there?"


    "Um¡­Sure." responded Carmen after she realized she had taken a book from Alexia and responded to read her to herself to sleep. She went to her room, took the book which was sitting in a drawer, and she handed it to her mother.


    Thankfully, the book she has taken from the library is a normal one that presents a generic story for her literature class. The girl, seeing her mother looking carefully at the book, gets a little pressure when she sees her mother looking more carefully at the beginning of the page.


    "Alright¡­ But where is the seal?"


    "T-The library was just taken yesterday. They did not have time to put the seal on it, nor to note it." lies Carmen to her own mother.


    "Aha¡­ Okay. But I want this to never repeat it. Understand?" says her mother, putting the book on an empty counter, while they are eating dinner at the table.


    The two female human organisms are eating the rest of the dinner, and after that, they look in the living room and watch a film from a random film streaming channel they have just found. The film they watched is a classic western film about a sheriff who tries to catch a criminal and a bandit, but he is travelling through space and time, and he ends for almost the entire film in the modern era. The girls liked the film, and the plot, so much so, the Mother of carmen fall asleep as she was watching the film.


    Carmen leaves the couch, goes to her room, takes a blanket from there, and uses the blanket to cover her mother''s body. She slowly kisses her forehead and goes to her room, where she falls asleep. But first the girl turns off the television, then she goes to sleep.

 Chapter 41 - First pay check

    Two days later, the entire Team 4 were called by their leader to come over to the living room where an important announcement would take place. Carmen was feeling curious about the announcement, taking the fact of not feeling the other members of the team not feeling so excited as she was.


    Navylian enters the room, having in his left hand five envelopes. He looks at the members of the team. Carmen is on the couch with Louis, Kyle and Alexia while Lucian levitates above them. He, like the vampire, the albino hunter and the invisible, (who is wearing a fake human skin), isn''t as excited as Carmen about this announcement.


    "Today is the day when you are getting your pay check," says Navylian, and he hands the first envelope to Kyle. "To Kyle, who set the highest count of completed missions last month."


    "Thanks." says Kyle, taking the envelope with a smile on his face.


    "And with the bonus," says the leader to Kyle, who has opened the envelope and checking the large amount of money that a single envelope does contain. "Now, you. Lucian." he puts the envelope on the nearby table because the member of the team is a ghost that cannot touch objects, only possessing them. "Alright. Louis."


    "Give it here.", says Louis to Navylian, and taking the envelope he was handing to him.


    "Big plans with money?" asked Navylian to Louis.


    "Have to buy female skins¡­ again."


    "Another hooker incident?"


    "Kinda¡­"


    "Alexia." says Navylian, going toward Alexia, who is taking the envelope without saying anything in return. "And now. Our newest member. Carmen." he hands the envelope with the pay check to Carmen, who is instantly opened.


    The moment the girl had opened the envelope, she took a glimpse of the money in there, and she almost fainted. In that envelope were about one thousand pounds. A big amount of money that not even a college student would know what to do with that big amount of money rather than buying alcohol, cigars or at least a new pair of condoms to have a romantic night with a girl he hooks up on the college dorm stairs. All the imaginary possibilities flew into the head of Carmen, as she looked at the money envelope, making the entire members of the team feel a little uneasy about Carmen''s reaction to one thousand pounds in an envelope.


    Now, to make the Americans readers understand why a girl dolls over one thousand pounds, is it because of those amounts of money? If you convert it into the United States currency, it will result in about one thousand or so dollars if we take in the inflation of 2022, but now, it might result in almost one thousand dollars in 2015.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Carmen. Are you alright?" asks Kyle to Carmen, who is drooling on the envelope for about a minute.


    "Huh?" says Carmen, who snapped back to reality after all her imagination was putting up all the possibilities a young girl of the age of fifteen can do with one thousand pounds. "Yes! I am fine. But. Look at this Kyle!"


    She says as she shows her teammates the amount of money she got in a single envelope, forgetting she has a crush on him and this memory will definitely haunt her for the next ten years on the nights of 3 A.M.


    "Now, Carmen," says Navylian to Carmen. "Now you should be careful with the money, alright? Not do something big or anything else that would put our secret identity organization at a risk. Understand? Spend something that you truly need."


    "Like what? A new set of clothes?" asks Carmen to Navylian.


    "As long as you can afford it."


    "Great," she says to Navylian. "Thank you, Leader!"


    Then, an alarm beep sounds from one of the four computer monitors. Alexia quickly transforms into her bat version, and she flies to the computer, then she almost instantly becomes a human-vampire again. The woman checks the computer, as the men of the team, and Carmen, are approaching the monitor.


    The moment they get on the monitor, Alexia, who has opened the notification tab, tells her teammates what the mission is.


    "We got an alert of a ghoul spotted in St. Ann''s Well Garden. The description says he is about two meters tall, and he flies at about seven meters high. It is mainly composed of stone and fire. So it is a fire ghoul. The task is to eliminate."


    "Fire ghoul?" asks Carmen.


    "Kyle," says Navylian. "You can handle it?"


    "Yes, sir!" says Kyle.


    "Lucian," says Navylian. "You go with Kyle."


    "Yes, sir!" says Lucian, who is flying after Kyle, who is running to the armour where the portal device is supposed to be.


    After the two hunters have gone on this mission, another notification has popped up. Thing''s that did not make the remaining hunters surprised because two missions at the same time is something normal to occur in this period. After Alexia has opened the new notification tab, she reads the important details her teammates need to hear to go on it.


    "The next mission is capturing a baby dragon," says Alexia. "He was last time spotted in York Avenue. The mission asks you to capture the dragon, do no harm, and immediately be sent into the second dimension."


    "Louis," says Navylian. "Can you handle it?"


    "Yes," said Louis.


    "You will go with Carmen," said Navylian to Louis, then he looked at Carmen. "Remember, do not harm the individual. We need him to be sent to the cells safely."


    "I understand, Leader." says Carmen, who then walks with Louis to the room where the portal device is on the table.


    The moment they have entered the armoury room, the two hunters, Carmen and Louis, are taking on a few gadgets for the mission. Carmen had taken something that had a tranquillizer, which meant it could send the target to sleep. While Louis has taken a cannon that launches traps. When they are ready, they take the portal device, and teleport themselves to York Avenue, where it is not far from St. Ann''s Well Garden.

 Chapter 42 - An unusual mission

    ***


    A few minutes later, on St. Ann''s Well Garden, the two Hunters members of Team 4, Lucian and Kyle, are landing on the rooftop of a building that is located about twenty meters away from the location where the fire ghoul was spotted last time. The moment these two have arrived, they see the fire ghoul in the sky, flying at a low altitude. More specifically, to the altitude of a five-story building in London. The two hunters are looking down, and see how some people are looking scared at that thing. Some are recording it with their smartphones, while others are running away either to the nearest church to pray to God or to their homes to lock themselves up and be safe near their dear ones. But a beast like this, does not mean it is the end of humanity.


    "The people have seen it." says Lucian to Kyle, who is preparing the crossbow with an arrow that has a device attached to the tip. "We are going to delete their memory?"


    "Yes," says Kyle, finishing the loading of his arrow, "but for now, let''s focus on the objective of our mission."


    "What is the plan?"


    "Simple," says Kyle, looking up to the fire ghoul that flies all around the place, looking after something, and not minding the presence of Kyle and Lucian. "You will try to possess the creature and tell me what it is looking after."


    "What?" asks Lucian curios.


    "Look here," he says, pointing to the people. "They do not seem to be attacked."


    "¡­Yes. You are right."


    It is written in a manual about hunting creatures from the second dimension that a fire ghoul usually comes to the first world to capture humans and eat them alive. But this fire ghoul did not kill anyone, or at least that was what the two hunters were seeing down the street. Lucian decides to fly toward the monster, classified as a fire ghoul.


    The moment Lucian got close, the creature turned around, and it screamed at him with desperation.


    "I lost my puppy!"


    "Huh?" asked Lucian in mid-air to try to possess the fire ghoul.


    "¡­Puppy?" asks Kyle after a few seconds when he heard the yelling of the fire ghoul.


    "Have you seen my puppy?" asks the fire ghoul to Lucian, who can clearly see him. "Is it a dragon species? He is this tall." he shows him by a classic movement the height of the dragon he is looking for. It looks like it is the size of a dragon, the size of a baby. "He is green-blue-red, and has red eyes. Also, spikes all over his body, and green wings."


    Lucian is looking over to Kyle for a moment, who is leaning his weapon down for a moment to let Lucian handle this thing. The ghost looks straight at the fire ghoul and he asks him about the documents he asks. The fire ghoul handles a few documents for him, but the ghost, not being able to catch them, descends to the ground, where Kyle is running quickly to catch them before they hit the ground or get to the hands of a human specimen from the first dimension.


    Kyle quickly looks over the three documents that possess the identification of the individual from the second dimension, the approval to go to the first dimension (a thing that is rarely happening, only when an emergency strikes., and apparently, a pet lost in the first dimension is classified as an emergency) and the evidence that he is actually coming here to search for something. The teenager looks at the ghost who is flying closer to him, at about three feet away from him.


    "It has all the documents."


    "So, does it say the truth?" asks the ghost to Kyle.


    "We have to contact the base to be sure," says Kyle to Lucian.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at about three streets away, Carmen and Louis are running after the baby dragon who is flying at a speed of ten marches. Louis, alone, would not be able to match the speed of the thing, but in that case it is also Carmen, who has mastered the use of the Vewolf legs.


    The woman, having the body type of chubby person, is running at a speed that could even match the myth of the legend, Usain Bolt, on an Olympic run. Even if Carmen is fast, she can barely keep her distance from that dragon. The girl tries to yell at him to stop, which is ineffective. For obvious reasons.


    Carmen and the dragon are running on York Avenue, then they take a turn to the left on Lansdowne Rd. dodging humans who were trying to mind their business, cars and also a coffee shop worker who was trying to serve coffee to a homosexual couple who had come here to take them for a holiday. After all, Brighton is seen as the "official" gay couple''s town to have an amazing holiday. But leaving these weird fetishes of humans aside, the dragon takes a right turn and barges into the First Church of Christ Scientists.


    The moment the dragon entered the inside of that Church, Carmen followed him, and she tried to catch him, but the humans were a pain in her ass. They were either running, screaming, or praying to God to forgive their sins. Kind ironic. But the damage was not big enough. Sure, the dragon did destroy a few pictures there and there, made a woman suffer cardiac arrest, and there was a man jump through a window. Even so, the bad thing was that Carmen was not able to catch the baby dragon, which managed to fly through the roof of the Church and fly to the direction where St. Ann''s Well Garden.


    "Damn it!" says Carmen.


    A priest walks slower to Carmen, confused and in terror. A few other humans are walking to Carmen, wondering if she is a sign from God itself to make them become better humans and abandon their way of living. Some of them try to ask the girl with Vewolf legs something about her, but the woman uses a device that erases the memory of humans in a custom radius. The girl took it before she left the base because a device like this is a must. She selects the entire radius of Brighton, forgetting what they have done for a whole hour, the timer on five seconds, and she presses the button to start the device.


    The girl lets the device down, and she tells the humans before she sprints from that Church to continue chasing the beast.


    "Be good people."


    The girl had left the church, and when she did that, a whole blinding light hit the entire population of Brighton city. The entire town had forgotten the things that had happened for an hour, including the dragon, the fire ghoul, and even what they had done the past hour. When the device has deliberated that blinding light, it disintegrates itself, leaving a small sign of dust.


    The girl gets into a narrow alleyway where she cannot be seen by anyone, and she transforms back into a human. Her hairy Vewolf legs become human again, her normal pair of things. The girl looks at the store window, she observes she has got a small cut on her cheek. Probably from one of the small glasses that had fled from her direction when that chubby man jumped through the church window.


    Carmen doesn''t look too much at her image. When she hears the roars of a dragon, the girl quickly runs to the direction where it was heard. Running using her normal human body, rather than her half-Vewolf powers. Dodging the people who had gathered at the Church, and looking inside to see that disaster that was left by her, the dragon chased. Thankfully, the device Carmen has sued has also deleted any evidence about her and the dragon chase.


    There were some videos because, nowadays, people are recording everything they see fascinating and uploading it to the internet to gain clout and some sort of popularity for a few minutes, then they are forgotten for an eternity. Even if they were recorded, who would believe them? Nowadays, almost everything is CGI. People would probably say things like "This is a film shot!", "LMAO! So fake XD!" etc.


    After five minutes of running, Carmen arrives at St. Ann''s Well Garden, and there she sees an image that is making her happy and confused. The baby dragon is hugged by the fire ghoul. She wonders what is happening there, then, Kyle, who jumps down using the rooftops of the buildings, the cars, and even the boxes, comes closer to Carmen.


    "This is a short story. The fire ghoul was searching for his pet."


    "The baby dragon is his pet?" asks Carmen to Kyle, and looking kind of happy at the fire ghoul who is hugging the fire ghoul on the rooftop of a normal high structure.


    "Her." says Kyle to Carmen, almost making her say: "I am sorry, what?". "The individual is a female."


    "Aha. What is going to happen?"


    "We will do a report on her, then we will send her back to the second dimension. No big deal. We will also have to delete everyone''s memories for the entire day."


    "I-I have deleted them for an hour." reveals Carmen to Kyle, who is making him turn around, a bit disappointed.


    "Carmen," says Kyle. "Our code is to delete human memories when we confirm the capture or the elimination of the target."


    "I u-understand. I am sorry."


    Kyle sighs, he looks at the fire ghoul.


    "Next time be more careful, alright?"


    "Yes," says Carmen, feeling ashamed of her actions.

 Chapter 43 - Thus doll spoke...

    ***


    Later, on the Base of Team 4, in the Living Room, the Vewolf doll sits on the couch, and he looks over at a monitor that displays news reports of the teams all over Europe. In that room, there are Navylian and Alexia, who are looking at the monitor that displays the news reports. But they were looking at it. When their segment had finished, they looked at the monitor that displayed the status of Brighton city.


    "Everyone got their memory deleted?" asks Navylian, being cautious because earlier they had deleted the memory of the entire day of humans all around Brighton.


    "Yes," says Alexia, checking the status of millions of humans from Brighton on a third monitor that is changing their profiles every three seconds.


    "What Carmen did was risky," says the Vewolf doll, making the two people turn around. "Using it is the device of deleting memory this early. Was sure a dumb move."


    "Yeah¡­" agrees Navylian.


    "Every person in Trainee Rank can make this beginner mistake when he is under pressure. Carmen was surrounded by humans all over it in the Church. Some with recording devices for humans and tried to ask her questions."


    "How do you know that?" asks Navylian to the doll.


    "He got connected with Carmen''s mind, sir." says Alexia to Navylian. "She and him have their minds connected even if they are on different "bodies". A thing new to us."


    "And at the moment she is home, feeling bad for the thing she has done," says Vewolf. "You shouldn''t have let Louis handle such a device to begin with. That invisible man is probably not qualified enough to handle such devices to begin with. And I am not saying your leadership qualities are bad, but you should be more cautious about this."


    Navylian is looking at the doll, wanting to jump on it and destroy it. If it weren''t so serious and calculable, the leader of this team would most likely do it, but he doesn''t do it. Instead, he is looking at the doll, and asks him.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "You say I did a bad thing?"


    "Yes," says Vewolf.


    "If you think Louis had been a mistake, then who would you choose?"


    "Personally," he looked at Alexia. "If it weren''t for the sunny day, I would have chosen Alexia. Or maybe the ghost."


    "You mean Lucian?" asks Alexia.


    "Who else?" asks the Vewolf to Alexia. "That is the only ghost "alive" in the entire Brighton."


    Both of the members of this team are looking at each other. This shows none of them know that Lucian is the only ghost in Brighton. And can they believe the Vewolf doll? A doll who just gained consciousness a few days ago, rather than a ghost who will most likely outlive everybody in Team 4? Alexia did believe him because he also told her about this fact when she was interviewing him. But Navylian does not believe him.


    "And you two sure can handle this."


    "What do you mean?" asked Navylian.


    "I don''t say you people are handling this thing with such professionalism, but even in Filipino Team 2, they can handle the south-east of the Filipino with only three people in the Philippines" says the Vewolf doll, sounding smug about this. "You can handle a region that is the Philippines the most of the time, rather than one in Philippine, who is mostly on chaos every Sunday."


    "And how do you know about the Philippines?"


    "Well. I lived there¡­ For about three years until the previous owner died of cancer."


    "Cancer? Seriously?" asks Navylian, surprised by this. "Didn''t you have regeneration powers who can destroy this type of virus?"


    "It works only on wounds. Not on bacteria and viruses," says Vewolf doll. "Well. Not all cases. Like the flu, for example, can still be beatable by my super abilities of regeneration, but things like cancer, or headaches, cannot be solved by my regeneration superpowers."


    "It is true," says Alexia to her leader. "The Vewolf tells the truth. I have watched some research into his powers. On the files, it says it can regenerate everything, but that is incorrect. The thing is, the Vewolf''s regeneration power is limited to the host. And in this case, if Alexia was infected with a cancer virus. She would definitely not be able to cure the disease with this power."


    "I-I see." says Navylian.


    After a few seconds, Lucian was going through the walls of the main hall.


    "What''s up everyone?"


    "Not much." says the Vewolf doll, making Lucian turn around. "You?"


    "You know me. I was checking on Carmen."


    "Good thinking," says Vewolf doll. "You know she can sometimes lose her power control and can go berserk. Even if I am taken out."


    "Yes, I- I mean ¨C We know that." says we Vewolf, looking at Navylian and at Alexia, who knows Carmen can sometimes lose control of her super abilities if she is experiencing normal episodes of teenage behaviour.


    Then, the three Hunters and the doll are abandoning the conversation because a monitor is displaying a new alarm, indicating a new mission has begun. And on this mission, it will be Alexia''s turn, since the sun is falling into the darkness.

 Chapter 44 - Alexias Mission

    In the bedroom of the house that is owned by Carmen''s mother, the teenage girl is looking on the money she got from the pay check it was passed by her Hunter Team leader. The girl doesn''t know what to say while she is looking at her money, nor she has any lie to tell her mother about the amount of money if she would find out. The girl is looking around her room for a moment, then she raises from her bed, and goes to the small table.


    Arriving there, the girl slightly raises the table up to make enough space for her to slide the about two hundred of five hundred pounds. She hides this small amount to trick her mother she is holding little money for dark days. The rest of three hundred, she will hold into her wallet.


    When she finished the hiding of the money, the girl walks to her bed, where she opens her smartphone and checks an online shopping application. She scrolls on the fashion catalogue for a few minutes, then she presses on her shopping cart where the total amount of money spent on clothes it shows to be two hundred and thirty pounds. The girl decides to order the clothes she has purchased and select the option on paying it upon arrival in cash.


    Then, Carmen gets a call from one of her friends that are human, she decides to accept the call and proceed to speak on phone with Jasmine for the next thirty minutes about things like school, boys and fashion. You know. The normal discussion a teenager would have on her age with a best friend.


    ***


    Later, on a different location in the region of Brighton, on Dorset Gardens, Alexia, dressed on normal clothes rather on her rich-and-sexy clothes she is always wearing in the interior of the headquarters, stands there and looks on the gates of the garden. On her left ear, she has a normal human technology looking earpiece who will help her to communicate with Lucian and Navylian, who are on the office where Alexia mostly stays and manage the status of the city and reports of the unusual creature''s arrival on this dimension. Such as this one.


    "Can you hear me?" asks Alexia touching her earpiece with her finger on microphone button.


    "Y-Yes." responds Navylian in a kind of muffled voice.


    "I cannot hear you right."


    "Sorry. I am eating a wing from Gregg''s. Anyway, did you arrive at the building?"


    "Yes." says Alexia on the earpiece.


    "Can you sense something?


    "Nothing."


    "There should be there. Keep looking."


    "Yes, sir." responds Alexia who is ending the conversation and continues to walk into the building in front of her.


    But, before she would be able to enter it, she stops. Then, she looks frustrated at the building and says to herself: "Curse your rule of being invited in the house.". But then, she sees the door getting opened, and the person who opened, is a human. A male drunk human to be specific.


    "Oh. You must be Mathilda, right? My internet girlfriend? Right?" asks the drunk male in is middle age drunk and about to pass out on any second from the high dosage of alcohol. "Come in. Come in."


    "S-Sure." says Alexia smiling and entering the house without any hesitation.


    "Step one done!" says Alexia to herself with a smile. "Now step two. Try to make this human pass out."


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    The girl is escorted by that person to a room, that looks like it is on the ground floor. Upon arriving to that door, the person, smiles like a maniac to Alexia as he is unlocking the door with his key. Alexia can already think what is supposed to be in that door. After all, this is not the first time she gets invited to someone house. And she was right when the door was fully opened.


    The room the human has revealed to her looks like one of those from a strip club or from a porn film studio for people with wild fantasies. The room reveals a pair of latex suits on the desk, together with a few pink handcuffs, whips, chains, a love bed, a pig mask for some reason on the wall, a dustbin that is labelled "Piss can" for this man wild and horrendous fantasies, and there are much more disturbing things in this room that can be numbered, but for the sake of the reader, we prefer not to.


    "Come on, come on, dear." says the man with a smile on his face and hiccuping three times. "Don''t be shy. we have done this several times online."


    "Y-Yes¡­" says Alexia trying to act shy, but she got closer to that man, she starts to action.


    The woman makes her left hand be in a position of spear hand in a second, then on the next one, she pierces the head of that sick person, making the man fall on the floor, where he will rest for the rest of the night. That attack did not kill him, not made an ugly mark. Sure, it has been gone through the neck, but the wound has healed itself, but it still made the man fade into a sleeping state for the next eight hours. Enough time for Alexia to leave the room, close the door, go to the nearest bathroom in this building, throw up for about three minutes, then checks the entire apartment.


    Alexia may be immortal, but this human race continues to surprise her in their unholy and wildest things, on how gross they can be when it comes to love.


    After she has finished throwing up, the woman takes one of those pills Kyle took it one time to search for that Rabido and capture it at the high school he is attending. After the pill was taken, she proceeds to walk down the hallway.


    The woman walks for about two minutes on the ground floor, then she goes to the first floor, checks the hallway, but nothing so far. On the second floor, the same results as the other two floors, but on the last one, she found the Rabido, and that thing, the moment that saw Alexia, he immediately goes into the defensive mode.


    "Calm, Rabido. Calm." tries Alexia to say calmly to Rabido as she is slowly approaching in a pacifist manner, as she is holding her left hand in spear position to eliminate the creature.


    Now this mission says that the creature can either be killed or captured and freed to the second dimension. And the second operation is much harder considering their cells are almost filled with diverse creatures from the second dimension only who are waiting for a verdict from their kinds if they can be accepted. But, the moment they get accepted back to their world they will either pay a fine, gets an advertisement, imprisonment, executed or thrown to the "meat grinder" like other cases.


    Alexia is at three steps from Rabido, and the Individual decided to jump toward Alexia, which is a big mistake because Alexia, swings her hand in the spear position to the Rabido. Only one swing of her move was enough to cut the head of the poor Individual.


    The corpse of Rabido lands to the feet of Alexia, while the head is flying one meter away from Alexia. The woman is looking at her hand, she notices blood from that corpse of Rabido dripping down from her hand. The woman looks thirsty to that blood, and without thinking, she licks her fingers. One lick of her middle finger was enough to turn her appetite on and devour the blood from her hand, and the corpse of that Individual.


    After about three minutes, the woman raises up, she starts to sniff around the house for more blood, but before she would be about to go and check for a new source of protein, Lucian goes through the walls of the house.


    "No. You don''t!" says Lucian going into the Alexia''s body and try to restrain her dopamine for carving the human meat.


    After a while, Alexia falls on the knees. She struggled for moments, trying to make Lucian leave her body and let her devour the human meat that is lying around this house, ready to be eaten by anyone. The ghost, after he observed Alexia stopped for struggling and gave up. He proceeds to put her into an unconscious state by doing something inside her head. It was a powerful move, that it made Alexia sleep for the next two days.


    You are probably wondering, dear reader: "Why was Lucian in there? Wasn''t he at the secret headquarters?". For the second question, yes, he was at the headquarters a moment ago, and it came here because Navylian had a feeling Alexia would start to go into a frenzy state. A thing that happens almost every time when you send the Vampire-Woman to hunt and kill animals or creatures. Navylian knows this was a risk, but he decided to do it because he thinks Alexia will probably stop to go into a dangerous mode every time she smells the blood of the prey.


    But like always, it did not work properly.

 Chapter 45 - Eating contest

    Tomorrow afternoon, Carmen comes inside the headquarters like she usually does, this time, she did all the checkouts perfectly to let her inside the secret headquarters, then she goes to the living room, where the Vewolf doll sits on the couch, eating a raw potato.


    "Hello, Vewolf!" says Carmen to the Vewolf who''s eating that raw potato.


    "Hello." says the Vewolf not paying one second of attention to her as he continues to eat that vegetable.


    "So. Anything new?"


    "Not much." says the Vewolf letting the potato down for a second and after he swelled it. "The Vampire woman almost provoked a homicide."


    "What?" asks Carmen shocked. "She did what?"


    "But fear not." says Lucian, the ghost of Brighton, walking through the wall of where the couch lays. "She has been restrained and she is into a deep sleep."


    "Is she alright?"


    "She will be when she will wake up." responds Lucian.


    "Yes. She usually does this stuff when even a drip of blood smell reaches her nose. Even a small scar on humans, for example, in one of their five fingers¡­ I think. Does humans still have five fingers?"


    Carmen shows her hand to the Lucian, to show him she has five fingers. If she is half-human-half-creature as Individual are saying it to this secret organization, she still has human traits such as five fingers or a human face. But the fact that Lucian has asked this question is quite weird since he was once human three hundred years ago.


    "She would go crazy," says Lucian to Carmen and to Vewolf, who was apparently listening to the conversation. "and be on a killing streak for hours. Like one time, she did that in London, and almost has killed fifteen people in a biker club."


    "Aha. I understand." says Carmen. "Showing blood to Alexia equal making her jump in a killing streak."


    After a while, the leader of the Team 4, enters the room, carrying a clipboard, he sees Carmen.


    "Good afternoon, Carmen!" says Navylian to the newbie of the team.


    "Good day, Leader!" says Carmen toward her Leader.


    "Are you ready for today mission?"


    "Yes. What is it?" asks Carmen leaving her couch seat and walks to her leader.


    "It is something easy. We have to let you participate into an eating contest in Brighton Little Theatre. And you have to compete against on three men''s."


    "What? Why?"


    "Is because we intercept a signal of an Invisible Man going into there. We cannot find out who he is because he is wearing a fake human skin. And these skins, as how have you saw on Louis, they''re really great to fool humans from the first dimension. And these types of Individual can be easily detected by your super abilities of sniffling. All you have to do is join the contest, catch the Invisible man and incapacitate him."


    "Okay. But why should I have to join the contest?"


    "I was not the one who has put you in." says Navylian. "It was Louis idea. So blame him, not me."


    "Why he isn''t the one who has done it?"


    "He has another mission." responds Navylian. "He is in Swansea."


    "Alright¡­" says Carmen. "Guess I will do it."


    Carmen is walking to the hallway, to the room where the armoury room is located to take the device to help her teleport to the place. As she walks to the armoury room, Lucian decides to go ahead to that place to remain there and give support if she would need it.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ***


    At the Brighton Little Theatre, a few dozens of people have gathered in front of the stage, some sitting on the front seats, while others were sitting on the last row street. But Lucian, he just levitates on the air and watches the stage. This place does hold a small history of contest like this type taking place, but it most known by the tourist as "not-for-profit theatre company who stage at least ten plays a year in our very own little theatre in the heart of Brighton".


    The ghost looks at the stage, where a long table was placed a few hours ago, on that table there are at least hundreds of sandwiches on a few dozens of plates. Sandwiches that contain mostly salami, onions, lettuce, ketchup, Mayo, mustard, sweet sauce and many other things. Contest made by a popular sandwich restaurant who is holding a contest to award the most "Fearsome sandwich eater from Brighton" on a prize that consist of four hundred pounds. Which is roughly four hundred sixty American dollars on 2022. And on that stage, the four contestants are sitting on their chair, waiting for the announcer to sound the gong.


    The announcer of the contest, states the rules of the contest. And one of those rules did not state that the contestant should use any liquid to help the person swallow the food faster. Which two contestants have brought at least six different types of tap water with them to eat the sandwiches. They are more prepared for this, than Carmen, who has joined this contest because of Louis.


    "Let the contest begin!" says the announcer and the gong starts ringing.


    In one second, the two people with water, have immediately started to dig into the sandwiches with less sauce and contents. The other contestant is also eating a few sandwiches on a fast level, while Carmen on the other side, she is barely managing to eat a sandwich in about thirty seconds. The girl may be fat, but that does not mean she can eat almost everything.


    After in five minutes, the contest continues to be fierce between the two-fat people, while Carmen and the other dude are struggling to fill their sandwiches inside them. Carmen has chosen the sandwiches that contain the least meat. This may be a good strategy since meat would give you much time to munch it and swallow it, but there are about ten percentage of sandwiches that doesn''t contain any meat or less than one gram of meat. And Carmen, has eaten only ten sandwiches without meat. While the other person has eaten two times more than Carmen. And the two people have gone beyond thirty-five marks.


    Before the final was about to approach, Carmen, who is on the twenty mark, she notices the person who is eating the sandwiches near her, now those two hardcore dudes, the other one, how his wing is falling off from the head, and it reveals something shocking to the people. It is not the fact that is bald. The fact that there was nothing there to be seen with the naked eye. It was nothing.


    And at that moment, Lucian, who was on the ceiling, he lunges to that person, and posses the man. It was a fierce battle between them, but Lucian has won the battle and he had taken full control of the Individual labelled as an Invisible man. He controls the person to put the wing on his head, and he quits from the competition and walks away from the table.


    Carmen also signals the jury and the spectators that she quits, which made some female from that audience looks in disappointment to her. One of the women were about to yell to Carmen, but then, something happened on that table, a fat man falls on the table, while the last remaining person has reached the seventy mark of eaten sandwiches. Carmen heads outside of this place, leaving the human applause and congratulate the winner of this disgusting contest for humans who preferably do not have a competitive nature on everything.


    ***


    On the back of the street, Lucian has walked the Invisible man that he is wearing a human skin, and he throws himself to the rubbish. After he has done that, Lucian leaves his body and he looks at him in angry.


    "Who are you?" ask the Invisible man slowly having his fake face sliding down to the rubbish.


    "I am Lucian. Member of the Team 4 Hunters. And you are under arrest." says Lucian to that Invisible Individual.


    "What?" says the Invisible Individual looking scared. "W-Why are arresting me for?"


    "For participating in activity of First Dimension activity of the organisms by the name of Homo sapiens."


    "And how can you arrest me?" laughs the Invisible person slowly rising to his feet. "You are ghost. Things like you cannot interact with objects."


    "I may not arrest you." responds the ghost, then he slowly levitates away for letting Carmen take the "spotlight". "But she can."


    Carmen throws the small sphere that Lucian and Kyle had used it the time they''ve hunt goblins in Southampton. The moment that device has been thrown to the Invisible Individual, the thing is looking at Carmen, in distress. Then, the teenage girl, without any remorse, she presses the button to teleport the Individual to one of the free prison cells their headquarters are having available to him.


    As the Invisible Individual has been destroyed in a million pieces, then teleported toward the prison cells where he will be reattached and look like nothing has happened (some teleportation requires some Individuals to be disintegrated, burned, transformed to dust or other things, but then they get regenerated and transformed back like nothing has happened), the teenage girl and the ghost are mimicking a slap hand. After this, two seconds later to be precise, the teenage girl throws up the sandwiches she has eaten.


    "I will kill that Louis." says Carmen after she has made a break from vomiting those sandwiches. "O-One da-day¡­"


    The girl continues to vomit those sandwiches as Lucian remains there, he presses on her shoulders and tell her encouraging words like a best friend from college would do for his roommate.


    "Don''t worry. At least you did not eat their hot dogs."

 Chapter 46 - Jasmine and her crush - Part 1

    Tomorrow morning, on the high school Carmen and her friend from the Team 4 are attending, things aren''t looking so good for Carmen. Yesterday she was thrown to a sandwich eating contest, and last night, she has thrown up all of the sandwiches she has eaten. Her mother insisted to Carmen to not go to school today, but today is Friday, and this day is always problematic for her because on Friday, Jasmine, one of her human friends from the First dimension is always having struggle to the biology subject. Of course, Carmen did not tell her that, she said she is fine. But the truth is, her tummy and digestive system ain''t no way fine after the damage she has got that night.


    The girl struggled to walk normally to her class as her stomach is always in pain, in the risk of throwing up the remain of that meal she has taken last night. Even if she has Vewolf powers, which also grants the ability to heal and stop the periods of women''s gender humanoids, the same thing cannot be said toward the digestive troubles such as this one. On this one, she has to fight with normal human pills or mint tea.


    Carmen walks inside her classroom, she notices her classmates are sitting on their seats and are already preparing for the class. Some are putting their books and notebooks on the table, while others have decided to take a quick bite before the class would start. Carmen, as she walked to her seat, where Jasmine lays, on the middle row, she sees how one of her classmates is eating a sandwich from the same business that has started that terrible contest at the Brighton Little Theatre.


    She was almost about to throw up in the class, but she swallowed it like a champion. The main character of the story proceeds to regret this decision, and decides to tell Jasmine, who has started to grow worried toward her.


    "I will go to the infirmary room."


    "What happened?" asks Jasmine worried to Carmen.


    "I-I do not feel so good." says Carmen walking from her seat, then to the exit of the classroom a heading to the infirmary room.


    Only one student asked her what was wrong to Carmen, and that was a classmate who once has copied her homework for Mathematics subject. But she did not give him a response because Carmen was walking in a hurry to that direction. As the girl walks to the Infirmary, she sees Kyle who was about to enter the classroom he is supposed to be staying.


    "Good morning, Carmen!" says Kyle to her. "Are you fine?


    "Morning." says Carmen in a hurry. "Just a little sick."


    "Mind if I tag along?" says Kyle who is going to help Carmen walk to the Infirmary room, which is not far away from their classroom.


    Carmen was starting to walking in a dizzy style, almost falling over every step she was taking toward to the Infirmary room. Thanks to Kyle, who was there to hold her body, and help the poor girl walk to the Infirmary room. As they have arrived in there, the nurse, who just got here and about to take her jacket, sees the two students barging in the room.


    "Good morning!" says Kyle to the nurse who is managing this room. "My friend here. She is sick."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Good morning." says the nurse starting to feel a little worried of Carmen. "Are you alright, girl?" she is approaching her, and looks on her eyes.


    The nurse can see Carmen is sick, then, the nurse backs away as Carmen opened her mouth and proceed to throw up on the floor of this Infirmary room. Kyle is holding Carmen as she violently let all of the sandwiches from that contest she participated yesterday, thanks to a certain ghost. When Carmen was done, the nurse is looking with a reaction that can say the girl, who just throw up on her floor, is going to have tough time today.


    "Put her on bed." says the nurse to Kyle, who is helping Carmen move on the bed.


    They did this after the girl had emptied her stomach by this ugly and horrific method whom college students are encountering this every after-party or in the early morning.


    When they put Carmen in the bed, Kyle sits near her, concerned about all of this. The nurse, she quickly gets a bucket who was put behind the door, and placed near the side of where Carmen is sitting.


    "Vomit there when it will come again."


    "O-Okay." says Carmen. "A-And sorry about all this."


    "I will go and see what I have for stomach ache, then you have to go back home."


    "I-I understand." replies Carmen, spitting on the bucket near her, and about to throw up again.


    When the nurse, walks to a cabinet where a few dozens of medications are laying there. Kyle, reaches the pocket of his hoodie he is wearing, and he takes from there a potion glass with some sort of red with yellow liquid. He looks at Carmen, feeling concerned about all of this.


    "Drink this." says Kyle handing that potion glass to her.


    "What''s in it?" asks Carmen feeling sick, and taking that potion.


    "It''s a stomach healing potion. Heals everything." he says in a whisper tone, and looks back as the nurse continues to search for the medications for Carmen stomach ache who doesn''t show any chance it will go, at this moment to say.


    Carmen, not thinking much about it, she decides to take it to the potion. She drinks a bit. Then, he sees Kyle, who is taking the potion glass from her hand, and with confidence he says to her in whispering tone. He puts it back in his hoodie pocket.


    "Now stay laying in there. The potion will take its effect in the next three minutes."


    "Alright¡­" says Carmen staying on the bed, then she whispers to Kyle, as he looks behind one more time, to see if the nurse is taking her time to analyse the medicine. "What will happen if she will make me take a pill?"


    "It will do nothing." says Kyle whispering to Carmen. "Trust me."


    "H-How?"


    "Not my first rodeo."


    When the nurse came, she makes Carmen takes a few pills, who takes it with water, and tells her to remain on the bed until the next hour. If she shows sign she will get better, she might leave on herself, or if she is worse, she will be escorted home by the nurse. Then, the nurse goes to a room, where she is going to take the mop to clean the mess Carmen has done to this Infirmary room. Thankfully, the nurse is not on her first time when a student barges in here a vomit like Carmen. Were cases much worse than Carmen on this nurse time on this high school.


    As Carmen was laying down, the girl could feel how her stomach was healing itself on a fast rate. She can feel how her stomach is getting a lot better than what it was this morning. The girl, was about to raise up, but Kyle, tells her to remain like that for a while, and he whispers to her.


    "It would be better to not move suddenly. This might worry the nurse and make her feel uneasy about all of this. Not every human would move so fast after he vomited one huge dinner from a restaurant who is serving all-inclusive."


    Carmen remains on the bed, lying low, and trying to act like a sick person who is starting to get better after she just take some pills earlier from the nurse, which it won''t do any effect to her because the pills cannot interact with the potion Kyle has made it to her. Kyle remains in there for a few more minutes, after that, he wishes "Good luck to Carmen!" acting and he has to his classroom he has to attend.

 Chapter 47 - Jasmine and her crush - Part 2

    ***


    Meanwhile, on the abandoned library, where is the headquarters of Hunter Team 4, the ghost by the name of Lucian is going through the walls to where is the couch of the Living room. He mimics the staying of the couch, and by mimic, he levitates a few millimetres to the pillow of this couch had a lot of Hunters sitting in there. And to that couch is the doll where the Vewolf spirit it is trapped inside for the next century or so.


    "Good morning." says the possessed doll.


    "Good morning!" says Lucian to the spirit. "How are you doing?"


    "Good. You?"


    "Also, good." says the Ghost impressed. "seems you have mastered the human way of talking."


    "I have possessed them since the begging of mankind." says Vewolf. "They all had different ways of communicating with each other. Like in where it is supposed Philadelphia, they used to beat each other with a stick and mumble."


    "Hm¡­ Great fact of the day I did not know until now."


    "You never knew that?" asks Vewolf.


    "I am three hundred or so years old. I am familiar with history of Hunters, Humans and Second dimension, but there are facts that today, I did not know."


    "You have never been outside of Brighton?" asks Vewolf interested.


    "Only in missions. Which it grants me a special access and makes the curse it was put on me to freeze for a while."


    "Sorry to ask, but who put a curse on you?"


    "It was-"


    The main door opens, and there enters Navylian, who is carrying folder on his right hand, and he sees the ghost and the possessed doll having a morning talk in the Living room. He greets them in a low voice, almost silent, and goes to his office, concerned about this file he just got. The doll doesn''t know why is Navylian reaction, up until now, he became a doll, he saw Navylian saying a "Good morning!" to his teammates and to him loud enough to be heard by anyone in this room.


    "What''s up with him?" asks the doll to Lucian.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Judging by the folder. It might be from the higher ups." says Lucian to the doll.


    "Higher ups?" asks doll. "Your bosses?"


    "Yes. And I guess it will be something really interesting going on in the following days here."


    In the office of where Navylian had just entered, the man puts the folder on the desk, he goes to a shelf he is storing in there some precious goods such as cigarettes, tabaco, alcohol or anything else that humans will consume and pay a fortune for it. The Leader takes a small cigarette from that shelf. Puts on his mouth and light it with his finger like a normal lighter would do. After he takes a quick smoke, he goes to the desk, and flips the folder, looking at it as he continues to smoke the whole cigarette.


    "Looks like we got ourselves on a campaign." he says to himself as he flips over the pages of this folder. "And a good one for our newbie.


    A campaign is known by the Hunters to be a great way for themselves to increase their completed missions count and advance on a rank. A campaign is defined to be a "battle" were Second Dimension Individuals are invading in masses to the earth and make damages, casualties and sometimes even changing the timeline. For example, of Individuals who have changed the timeline on a campaign, can be the Second World War where a few thousands of ghosts and Individuals that are called monsters by humans have invaded whole Europe and did some small damage. In that campaign, the entire world Hunter organization have fought together to advert such a catastrophe, and it ends up in a favour of the Hunter organization combined.


    But this campaign is a small one compared with the one that happened on the time the Human were dealing with the Second World War. This one is about a thousand of creatures said zombies who somehow have found a way to come into the First Dimension and have been alerted to the Scotland. Now, all of the United Kingdom and Ireland zone have to cooperate and erase this enormous wave of zombies that are like the classic one from mass media sources.


    Now, Navylian, since he got the file with the mission details, and the requirements, he has to do deal with the toughest choice he has at this moment. He needs a minimum of three Hunters on an experienced level and one person who is Newbie. Weird request to say for anybody, but Navylian was like "Fuck it." and goes along with it.


    "Good. So¡­ Louis, Kyle, me and Carmen¡­ This a risky one for Alexia since zombies also contain blood and civilian would trigger her vampire instinct. This mission is critical for safety of First Dimension¡­ I can trust Alexia with taking care of Headquarter. With Lucian, I have no business, and with the doll, neither I do care what he is doing. He harmless at this point. So, all four of us will do nicely."


    He notes on the file the names of Carmen, Kyle, Louis and himself. Then he writes their abilities on this report, their speciality on weapons and even a few more details only the Leader should be aware of. After he completed this note, he uses his magic to teleport this folder with envelope and he sends it to the Headquarters of the big bosses.


    Even if Carmen is still on training and did not took the first test, she can participate into this campaign and it will compensate with the first round. Even if this round may not be as hard as the second for her, this is a huge chance to give her more training into this second round it will come.

 Chapter 48 - Jasmine and her crush - Part 3

    ***


    Later, on the high school Carmen is attending, the girl, starting to play her act to the nurse. She did all she could to fool this working nurse, and it as all a success. It stopped the nurse not calling the ambulance or her mother about this incident, and it let talk all by herself to her house. The nurse did not even care about this, all she wanted was to see this girl walk away from here and not cause any more troubles as she did up until that incident with said "possessed woman".


    Carmen walks away from the Infirmary room, with her backpack on her back. It got brought here by her co-worker, Kyle, on the break session. The girl, would want to call Kyle and escort her to the exit, but she can do this by herself, plus, she would want to thank him for this thing which has given her an enormous chance of surviving on this moment.


    Anyway, as Carmen continues to walk further the hallway, she sees her best friend, Jasmine, leaning on the all with a friend. Carmen observes Jasmine did not spot her, neither felt her presence, she is mostly focussing on speaking with a boy. The boy is guy with skin like "Kinder Chocolate" candy, wearing uniform as some girls and boys do in this school (after all, this school does accept people wearing any type of clothing because this is Brighton), with a normal hairstyle for teenagers on the year 2015 that are having a darkish skin colour.


    Carmen is walking ahead, and when she got near her, her friend had a quick look, and saw Carmen, she looks at her, worried of course.


    "What happened?"


    "I am alright." says Carmen trying to use her acting of feeling sick because of a stomach ache. "Can you tell the teacher I will not be able to attend the next classes?"


    "Yes, of course." says Jasmine feeling worried. "Can you walk by yourself?"


    "I-I can, Jas." says Carmen to her friend. "Goodbye."


    "Bye." says Jasmine feeling not so sure as she watches her friend walking normal.


    "Is your friend alright?" asks the boy.


    "Yeah. She¡­ She is probably a little sick."


    "Anyway, would you like to meet on the Cafeteria next big break?"


    "Sure." says Jasmine, smiling to her male friend as she is heading back to her classroom, to attend the next boring lessons.


    After a few moments, Carmen leaves the high school grounds, she walks to the bus station and waits for the bus who will be giving it a ride to her home. As she stays on the bus, she looks around, worried about the fact she is skipping class, even though she is declared by normal humans. Carmen remains on the bus station, waiting for her bus to came and deliver her at home. As she is waiting for the bus, something strange is happening to her badge, which is a communication device.


    Before she would take it out, firstly, she is looking around, and replies to the message she has just got from her Leader of Team 4, message that stated the following: "Would you be able to come later?". Carmen, she looks around again, being sure nobody is spying her or is listening the conversation.


    "By later, you mean in the afternoon when I finish my class?" asks Carmen while she is speaking on the microphone this badge is incorporated with.


    "I am afraid I need you to come here as soon as you can." replies the Leader as soon as he got the message.


    Carmen reads the message, then she sighs when she finished it. The girl repliers with a simple "Okay." and she proceed to walk away from the bus station, then far away from the high school. When she got from a good distance out of the area, the girl proceeds to change her pace of walking into a running state. She run like an athlete. Which was weird for the people on the street to see a plump person running like a professional cyclist on a Tour of France.


    Carmen has avoided people left and right who were on her way, jumped over a taxi driver who almost ran her over on the cross-walk, dodged a few birds who were flying straight to her, almost crashing to her. At one point, Carmen even avoided a roof tile who fall from the sit floor rooftop. That tile could have killed anybody at the speed it was going... Anybody who is a human. I have to say. The roof tile, hit the ground before it would have got the chance to hit Carmen''s head. Her run to the headquarters was always, with troubles left and right.


    Arriving in the front of the headquarters, Carmen takes the scanning process, and when it was done, waits for the door to opens and after that she goes inside the headquarters where the Leader waits for her.


    "And she''s here." says Lucian after he saw Carmen entering the headquarters and going to the Living Room, where the doll and the Leader of Team 4 is waiting for her.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Good morning, Lucian!" says Carmen to the ghost.


    "Good morning." says Lucian making a bow to Carmen, only to let her walk through him to the doll, who is looking at her.


    "Good morning." she says to the doll who is holding the Vewolf spirit captured.


    The doll only nodded his head in agreement. He did not say a thing to Carmen. She thinks the doll is probably pissed about the fact that he has to be held captive into this "human kid''s toy" for a few decades or even a century.


    "Good morning, Leader!" says Carmen as Leader of team 4, sounding serious.


    "Good morning, Carmen." responds the Leader of Team 4 with a cigarette on his mouth, and holding the same folder. "Please. Take a seat."


    "Alright." says Carmen feeling a little concerned about this seriousness in the air. She sits on the chair which is usually taken by Louis when he is here.


    "You know why have I summoned you here?"


    "No idea." replies Carmen.


    "Well. The reason I have called you from school, was an important meeting. And this meeting is known to be something huge for you¡­ Are you familiar with the tactic of "campaign", right?"


    "¡­Yes." says Carmen after she remembered the huge book by the title of "Hunter Teams History since the dawn of the mankind", it presented a brief history of ten pages of the term of "Campaign" and his history. "Campaign is known by the popular term to being a big battlefield where Hunter from other teams cooperate to free a neighbouring Team zone, the entire country, or the whole world from the enemies coming from the Second Dimension."


    "It is also the way where you can earn enough points to advance in rank."


    "Have you called me for this?" asks Carmen almost shocked. "Y-You wanted to put me into a campaign?"


    "Yes." replies Navylian making a smoke cloud from its cigarette.


    Carmen could not believe what she just heard. Her, going on a campaign? On the lowest rank imaginable? "Is Navylian right in the head?" she asks herself, looking at the folder Navylian is holding. She decides to take courage and asks.


    "Why me?"


    "Because you are having a test in about a year. The physical one. It is a demanding test. But this one can be passed by participating in a campaign and gathering more than ten points from it. Which doesn''t sound too hard if you are thinking at first, but keep in mind, this mission would be very challenging for you and Kyle to advance in rank."


    "And why is that? Of the other teams?"


    "Yes. One of the reasons. To say." says Navylian putting the cigarette into the ashtray of the table. He hands Carmen the folder file. "Read it, and when you are done, bring it to me. Then, we''ll go gather supplies."


    "We?" asks Carmen who did not even opened up the folder.


    "That''s right." says Navylian to Carmen. "I am joining this campaign."


    Carmen is feeling somehow anxious about this information. She never thought that she would go into a campaign this sooner. Especially with the captain of Team 4.


    The girl is familiar with this system of campaign because she has read the entire manual of the Hunter Team in about one night. This system does sound good for gridding points on the rank, but on this event, only the luckiest members are able to enter it. The ones who are having luck on their sides, can jump from the lowest rank to the decent ones in one single campaign if they can be the "MVP" of the campaign which is no easy thing to do since most of campaign are encouraging members of different teams to cooperate.


    Nobody from the higher-up would encourage only one single team to do a campaign. The reasons are multiple for this rule because there has been campaigns who were done by a single team and it turned out messed up. Like one incident in Sweden, were hundreds of thousands of huge frogs invaded the first dimension and destroyed more than eighty cities in the span of about three days. But thankfully, it was saved of the nick of time before it crossed Norway, thanks to the other three teams of Sweden territory who decided to ignore the higher-ups orders and protect their neighbours and their zone. The damage was high, but thanks to the erasing technology, no humans and nor historians have no clue about some kind of incident which happens about a century ago.


    Carmen reads the file carefully. She can see all of the information this file is revealing about the campaign. It shows the number of days it may take, the number of teams who are participating, which is the entire team of United Kingdom, the number of members each team should have and recommended rank they should have. As Carmen read the file, she realised she is not the only trainee on this campaign. There are two beginners in Team 1. The girl reads the other file, stating the objective of the missions which are the following.


    "Retake the control of the attacked cities if they were taken by the swarms of zombies and kill the entire population of zombies. Or send them back to the second dimension. Killing about fifty zombies would award the hunter one points in the rank score." she reads on a loud tone to her leader, then she looks at him. "When are we going to go?"


    "Tonight." says the Leader.


    "Tonight?" says Carmen surprised.


    "Yeah. Pretty good for you and Kyle, who aren''t having any school day on the weekends."


    "But. What about family?"


    "Your family?" asks Leader. "Oh, right¡­ Well. It''s up to you."


    Carmen can already feel uneasy about the fact that she has to leave her city for a few days and go to the other side of this island known as United Kingdom to fight zombies. Now this, is an adventure every teenager or young adult on a stressful job would find it calming. Killing zombies left and right can be used as a form of relief on today''s world standards.


    "It also says something about uniform here." says Carmen after she read a paragraph stating the uniform and showing an explicit drawing of it.


    "Right, right." says Navylian to carmen. "There is a set of ten uniforms in the armoury room. All can be automatically adjusted to the person body type who are wearing it. Maybe one from there can be going well to you."


    "A zombie bite can work like in tv shows?" asks Carmen


    "Yes." replies Navylian. "But the process of turning into a zombie could take about five seconds, but thankfully, we have a few potions to prevent this."


    "Nice."


    The girl reads carefully the file, she passes to Navylian after she finishes it. Then, the Leader raises from the table and goes to his office, but before he left the room, he looked at Carmen.


    "How did you managed it to leave school early?"


    "Long story." says Carmen, and she looks angrily at the Lucian, who is feeling kind of bad for the mess he put Carmen yesterday.


    "Aha. Anyway, hope Kyle would manage to somehow skip class later." he then goes to the office, where he has to prepare the arsenal for tonight campaign.

 Chapter 49 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 1

    Tonight, on the Armoury room, Carmen and with her teammates are equipping themselves with the recommended equipment they need for this campaign. Into this campaign, Carmen, Navylian, Louis and Kyle are the Team 4 members representors into this hard campaign. Lucian and Alexia wouldn''t participate here for different reasons. Alexia because she is still unconscious and zombies from that campaign to have blood. And Lucian¡­ well¡­ Because he is Lucian.


    "Carmen." says Kyle after he takes a set of about ten arrows with flash bang.


    Hearing her name, she turns around her whole body, looking at Kyle while she holds on both of her hands a gun that caught her eyes. Carmen, feeling a little nervous, she lets a down a "Yes?" so low it couldn''t even be caught by anyone. But Kyle, did get the sentence.


    "We have to stick together on this campaign."


    "Yes." says Carmen.


    "But. We will also have to cooperate with a few people who are by the same age as us." says Kyle taking some normal arrows from a shelf designed for this type of weapons launched either from crossbows or from bows.


    "There are people by the same age as us in there?"


    "Yes. About six with us¡­ But do not worry. They are all good Hunters with intentions."


    "Do you know them?"


    "Yes. We used to go together when we get some free time to work on a restaurant or a Tavern in the United Kingdom. You should join us from time to time."


    "I will." says Carmen to her teammate. "But. They are good at fighting?"


    "They are good. Some are on average, while other of them are¡­ alright¡­"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''ll see." says Kyle putting the normal arrows on the same big backpack designed for holding arrows. Then he takes the costume with iron on it to prevent the zombie bites and he leaves the Armoury room.


    Carmen looks at the shelves of the weapons who can shoot bullets, poison, tranquillizer, and melee weapons. The girl doesn''t know what to take to help her on this fight she will be taking part on the next days. Carmen can use her Vewolf powers, but only for a short period of time, so she does need a backup plan in case the attack would go into a south direction.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    After about three minutes, Carmen leaves the Armour room on her armour specially designed for her by the higher ups craftsmen and tailors for this most important mission. The girl has taken from the Armoury room a pump shotgun with fire bullets, a dagger and one pair of sunglasses who can show the weak spots of the enemy target. The girl puts those sung lasses on the head of her.


    The girl is walking to the Portal Room where her teammates, Lucian and the trapped Vewolf spirits are waiting for her to come and begin their start onto this campaign.


    "Ready, little girl?" asks Louis trying to sound badass on this moment.


    "Ready." says Carmen who didn''t think much about this.


    Navylian is going on the portal gun, he sets the coordinates to their distance. After a few seconds for setting the right numbers to make them appear on the right city and on the right place, he first aims to Kyle, he pulls the trigger. In just a second, Kyle disappeared from this room. After him comes Louis, then Carmen, and finally, Navylian himself. He shot himself because Lucian couldn''t use the gun, and he couldn''t trust even a millimetre to let this possessed doll do a simple thing like this.


    ***


    Scotland. A country who is known for its warriors with kilts, their pipe bags who are making every native tear, and their Loch Ness monster myth (which is just a myth here, while in other parts of the world, this creature can be spotted in alone zones where no human lays foot). This country is known to be the territory who belongs to Hunter Team 1 of the United Kingdom, a good chemistry team in combat made by six people who are on the main squad and three helpers. Helpers, are just apprentice who are taking courses to become Hunters, and they will replace the ones who are going to retire, and have a good reason to do that.


    Arriving in Scotland, the squad of four members are landing on a park bench, Carmen and Kyle are landing in the middle, while Navylian and Louis, are landing on the ending ones. Navylian on the left side, and Louis on the right side. Their weapons are landing on their feet, where they quickly proceed to grab them and hide under their clothes.


    After this quick action, they look around, looking for any enemies. Fortunately, there are not any enemies on this area, which means they do still have time until they will come here and cause damage on this infrastructure.


    They leave this park bench and are walking to the nearest Tavern. Nobody has asked why Navylian was walking to the Tavern, but this team has followed him. All of them thinks this must be the place where they will organize the meeting and propose the attack campaign of this fighting they are going to have for a while. Taking a few steps to the stairs, the squad of four people are entering this Tavern. Upon entering it, they look around, then, Navylian looks at his team members and tells them in a whisper tone.


    "Follow me."


    Navylian walks ahead of this group. Louis, Kyle and Carmen are following their leader to where he is walking. They do see some worried faces in there who were looking at them. After all, you don''t see every day four people equipped with armour that can be taken as a cosplay form by today''s society, rather than ideal equipment for a hard fight such as this one.


    Soon, the group gets to the desk where the bartender and the owner of this Tavern stays to see this place status. The owner, seeing Navylian, he only looks at him, serious, and then, he looks on his people. The bartender, takes from one of the shelves a key, he hands it to Navylian.

 Chapter 50 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 2

    "The meeting is starting at 9 P.M." he whispers to Navylian low enough to not be heard by the people of this Tavern. He has a look at Navylian teammates. "Nice number you''ve got there. New meat and everything."


    "Thanks." says Navylian on a low tone to the bartender. "Same room?"


    "Same room as always."


    "Good¡­" says Navylian, and he walks to the stairs who are leading to the upper floors.


    This Tavern posses about four floors. Three for customers and one for depositing. But that''s what humans or any visitor thinks of this. In reality, the fourth floor is a floor for storing and a place where a meeting for these four Hunter Teams are taking place such as this campaign. The four people of Team 4 are taking the stairs to the fourth floor.


    The moment they''ve got into this floor. They get greeted by all of the members of this team, pointing their weapons on them. Navylian and the other members are raising their hands up. Thanks to the lightbulb of that floor, who is still functionable after years of doing his duty. Then, they quickly put their guns down, and one of these members apologize for this.


    "We are sorry, Navylian." says the team leader of Team 1 who is a supposed to be looking like a human, but is three eyes are standing on his way to look like a human. He and Navylian are approaching each other and are shaking their hands. "You''ve come on time. Everyone has gathered now."


    "Nice." says Navylian looking at the other nine members who have come here to attend on this campaign. "Looks like it is only the two of us as Leaders."


    "Good spotting." says the man with three eyes. He has a look at Carmen, he looks at her for a while.


    That man with three eyes, looking at carmen, has made her feel a little uncomfortable and nervous. It is for the first time this girl does see a man with three eyes instead of two. She did see on TV shows these types of human, but they were all fiction. She never thought she would see a human with three eyes.


    That man with three eyes looks at Navylian, he whispers to Navylian. Which he only nodded as a given response to the question.


    After a moment, the man with three eyes is going on his hue desk, where it is displayed a 3D digital map of the place they are going to protect and kill the upcoming horde of zombies. All of the people are gathering to the table. Navylian walks near the man with three eyes, to show the other members that he is the second leader of this campaign. He puts a cigar on his mouth and he looks at the map.


    "What we got here, chief?" asks Navylian to the Leader of Team 1.


    "We got the strategy." says the man with three eyes, he looks on the twelve personal on their disposal. "Welcome! Today is the beginning of the first day of this campaign. For some this may be their first days." he throws a few looks on his two eyes to a few people from this squad. "And for some, this may be second. Or third. or whatever. What is important right now is that all of you have to remember your position of defending. On the first days we will do defending." he shows on the surrounding personal where is the horde of the zombies supposed to be located at this very moment. "Now. All of you are having the important mission of defending the assigned places. But for now, let''s recap what we know about the target."


    "We know they are zombies." says a huge human with a teenager face and voice.


    "Yes, Axel." says the three eyes man on that member. "Anything else?"


    "They are creatures who can be easily killed," says Carmen. "They do look like human in body shape, anatomy and even on behaviour. But, they can be easily killed by shooting their heads or destroying their limbs."


    "Very good." says the three eyes man feeling surprised while looking at Carmen''s. "And you must be?"


    "Carmen. My name is Carmen, sir! Member of United Kingdom Hunter Team 4." says Carmen feeling a little nervous a few people from the group are looking at her. Eyes that can depict curiosity and wonder as they face certain thing or Individual.


    The three-eye man, proceeds to show on the map the location where a few waves of zombies should be coming. The map looking exactly like a real one, possessing a 3D technology never seen before by any human eye in real life, only in fiction, it shows how are zombies moving to the city, and which city might be in danger.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "Alright." says the three-eye man looking at the map with Navylian. "As we can see, only 8 cities are in danger." Press one button and displays the names of the cities which are in danger of being invaded by zombies. The cities who are in danger are the following: Inverness, Aberdeen, Dundee, Perth, Glasgow, Ayr, Edinburgh and one where it should be located near the highest mountain of this region, Ben Nevis. "These are the places where the attacks will take place. Now. We can look at this map and we can spot the horde of zombies is mostly compassed by one thousand per city. Which is a bit too much for some of us to handle, so we decided to form a team by three members who will be taking a zone. There will be a team who will have only two members, and that will be me and Navylian of course."


    "Are you sure?" asks Navylian to the three-eye man. "I mean. we can do handle a city or three, but it is wise to divide these new members with some specialized members."


    "Do you not trust your companion''s skills?"


    "My two members¡­ Have earned my trust already. But one of them¡­ is lacking something." he says taking a small glance to Louis, which makes Louis feel a bit broken by this remark.


    "Why do you think I am the problem?" asks Louis before Carmen would do (she thought she might be the trouble since she is in this team not even a month ago).


    "Well¡­" says Navylian. "Do you need A-Z reasons or the short list?"


    At this sentence, a few members were holding their laugh, including Kyle. Carmen did not find this funny.


    "Fine¡­ Then. Who are you putting me with?"


    "Ain''t obvious?" asks Navylian to Louis. "You will fight alongside with your teammates." he looks on the map, and he tells them. "You three are going to fight on Perth and Dundee." he looks at three eye man. "Is it alright for them to take two cities?"


    "If you can trust their skills¡­It is good." replies the three-eye man.


    Kyle, Carmen and Louis are looking at each other. Feeling a little pressure for them to take two cities. Even if these two are the closest to each other, they can have a small problem on navigating since none of them have been to this region before. Not even Louis, who is the oldest member from this small trio.


    "Now. Team 2." he looks at the three people who are on the left side of the table. On that small trio there is a man with a brown hood covering his whole face, wearing a silver armour and having to his left side a longsword like one of those knights of Britain. The second person is a man without any t-shirt or any clothes on him, only a pair of jeans who are looking ripped as hell, long brown hair and brown eyes with orange iris. The third person is a man with a sniper rifle on his back, wearing bulletproof vest and a having two handguns on his sides with scopes. "Joshua, Hannibal and Xander, you are going to take Edinburgh. Only Edinburgh since is going to be the toughest city to defend since there are about sixty thousand zombies on its way, and you three are the most suited candidates for this job. But to be sure, we will use Team 4 members to advance to your location in case the attack will become much more hasty and harder to hold. I want you three to give everything on this mission, understand?"


    "Yes, sir!" says the members of Team 2 almost in unison.


    "Team 3." he glances at the middle side where three females lay. The three women are members of Hunter Team 3, the team who is having the smallest region to patrol and protect, yet one of the most populated. The first female is a woman in knight armour, having two swords on her back, pale and with blonde hair, making the enemies and everyone around her feel like they are in a presence of an angel that is depicted in Hollywood movies. The other female is a one who looks to be by the same age as Kyle and Carmen, long brown hair, having leaf and even a one egg on it and on her green clothes, looking like a hobo, rather than a member of the Team 3. And the last member is a woman having green clothes all over her, and green skin with a blue hair, she doesn''t possess a body type like one of her teammates, she looks like to be more on Carmen''s side. "Nami, Hannah and Rose. You will take Glasgow and Ayr. Understand?"


    "Yes, sir!" says the three female members of Team 3.


    "And you, Team 1." he looks on his members who are all ready to get their zone. One of these members is a young-looking boy, but with muscles and on a body, type belonging to a bodybuilder rather as a 16 years old boy. The second member is a looking woman with a green jacket that can reach her shoes top, having a combination of orange hair and eyes, with freckles on her face. The third person is a looking ordinary high schooler, wearing a high schooler uniform, meaning he either did not have time to change, or this was either the only good-looking costume on this mission, either way, this teenager with a cap on his head, is looking a bit anxious on his Leader of the team, the three eye-man. "Axel, Martha and Mike. You three are taking the city near Ben Nevis peak, and Inverness."


    "Why so far each other, sir?" asks Axel to his leader.


    "Is because me and with Navylian we are going to take Aberdeen. And we will assist you in that fight at Inverness if we manage to finish the said zone."


    Now, to resume it up: Team 1 gets the city near Ben Nevis mountain and Inverness. Team 2 will have the honour to fight in Edinburgh since it will probably be the busiest place to defend at this campaign. Team 3 will take Glasgow and Ayr. Team 4 will take Perth and Dundee. And Navylian with the three-eye man are taking Aberdeen.


    "Okay." says the three-eye man after he said the teams who will take the cities to defend, he looks at the digital clipboard displaying the weapons the four teams are carrying, he then looks on the map, then to the Hunters and tells them. "The retreat is not an option. I want all of you kill as many zombies as possible. These things cannot be cured nor can be locked down this easily. Good luck on this battle! The whole United Kingdom counts on all of you!"


    Then, after a few small discussions who lasted about a minute, all the fourteen hunters are leaving this meeting room and go outside, to the nearest empty parking lot to do their teleporting thing.

 Chapter 51 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 3

    Dundee is a city in Scotland, having a population of more than 264 000 Individuals from the first dimension seen as Human species by the Hunters, aliens and Individuals from the second dimension. This is the fourth-largest city in Ireland, which it will be hard objective for the Team 4 to protect it. This Team 4 is consisted only of Kyle, who is put as the temporary team leader by Navylian, Louis and Carmen.


    The three hunters are landing near a small clock tower, where nobody has noticed or glanced at them. They landed with their weapons ready and prepared to cause damage. Thankfully, all of them have drank the potion who is making Hunters become invisible to the Human eyes. But this potion they''ve drank before their leaving, is keeping them invisible for about three hours, which means they are on time on this mission.


    The moment they''ve landed on Dundee, they already see three zombies who are walking around the city. Kyle is already quick and launches an arrow, breaking into three in mid-air and killing the zombies into the head. A triple headshot so clean and so professional.


    "Nice shot¡­" says Carmen surprised.


    "Thanks." says Kyle loading another arrow. "I need to get to higher grounds. You two are taking the street."


    "Why do I have to do it?" asks Louis to Kyle.


    "It is because you have brought only health potions with you from that Hotel. You''ve let the weapons you''ve carried to the hands of the other people."


    "The girls from team 3 need it more than I."


    "You are a simp." says Kyle to Louis.


    ` "What''s that, human?"


    "Is-"


    "Guys!" says Carmen to the boys, seeing about ten zombies showing up from another street. "We have more troubles than stating why Louis is a dumbass." she transforms her arms into Vewolf type with long claws.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Hey!" says Louis feeling pissed at Carmen.


    "Carmen." says Kyle. "Jump on them. I''ll cover you."


    "G-Got it." says Carmen and she runs to the small group of zombies.


    Carmen jumps on the ten zombies group, she stabs the head of four of them. A fifth zombie gets killed by an arrow shot by Kyle, who was close to touching the left shoulder of carmen. The girl scratches the face of the sixth zombie, stabs one of the zombies with a spear hand attack movement, then with the other hand, she launches her nails to three zombies, killing them instantly.


    "Over there." says Louis pointing to his left where five more zombies are approaching.


    "Mine." says Kyle inserting three arrows into the crossbow and launching all of them at the same time.


    The three arrows are flying swiftly to that small group of zombies. Hitting the head of three zombies, while letting the other two continues to move in a slow peace to them. Carmen jumps on the attack, she sprints to the two zombies. With her left hand, she hits the zombie head so hard, it sends him flying. And with the other hand, she uses the same spear hand technique on the head of the zombie, killing instantly and dropping him on the street.


    Looking at their surroundings, they observe more zombies coming over to their direction. These three Hunters, seeing a huge horde of zombies coming closer and closer to them, they decide it would be better to run to some place to hide and think of an efficient strategy.


    Three minutes later, in a restaurant which is closed for interior renovation, three Hunters are sitting behind the counters, and are preparing their guns they''ve thankfully taken by using the portal gun they have. Kyle has brought a few assault rifles and two sub-machines. Louis is taking these guns, while Carmen remains empty-handed, which is for the better because she is having Vewolf abilities.


    "How many are there?" asks Louis to carmen who are taking a peek on the window.


    Carmen looking at the window, she can only vaguely see more than twenty on the street. Even if a Vewolf would have eye-seeking as a cat in the dark, a half-Vewolf does not have this ability, so Carmen has to use the street light as a source of information which it isn''t a great help since most of these zombies are probably hidden in dark places or corners of the city.


    "Twenty. I think." she says to her teammates, and he crouches under the desk and tells her teammates. "What is the plan here?"


    "No plan." says Kyle loading three arrows on his crossbow. "Go outside and shoot all of them. We stick together and we do not leave the position."


    "Sounds good." says Carmen to Kyle.


    A few seconds later, they leave this building, go outside and proceed to shoot these things like nobody would hear them. And it would not since they have been drinking that potion and are invisible for about two more hours or so.

 Chapter 52 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 4

    ***


    Meanwhile, on Aberdeen, on the centre of this town known for its strong ties with the North Sea due to the fact that is a great place for fishing and shipping industries in Scotland, the two leaders of their teams from the United Kingdom region are fighting against hordes of zombies, by using the same invisibility potion as their pupils are using it.


    Navylian uses his magic to hold the zombies on the air while the three - eyes Individual is using his huge sword that is glowing a red aura to cut all of the creatures without showing any remorse. After he cut eighteen from one swing, he charges to a horde and cuts every being in half either horizontally or vertically. This beast doesn''t care how he has to kill these creatures, all he cares is to cut all off them.


    "Be careful, Ray!" yells Navylian to the three-eye beast as he continues to use his magic to levitate the one or three creatures and squash them.


    Ray, who is the three-eye beast, did not grasp what Navylian has said, he continues to slice every zombie from its approach with his sword. This Individual is very strong by the looks of it, his fighting technique and the way of using his huge sword (who is as high as his height is hard to find in these Hunters organization) is crazy.


    After slicing hundreds of zombies, he backs away to Navylian by doing a huge jump back, and he holds his guard by holding his huge blade with his two hands. His third eye closes and he starts to breath heavy.


    "Fuck. I have to recharge my strength." says Ray breathing heavily.


    "Told you to be careful." says Navylian as he is summoning a shotgun from his spells. "Now, rest. I got this."


    Navylian holding his 12-gauge shotgun in his right hand, he starts shooting toward the creatures from the Second Dimension. The creatures remained to be in small number, thanks to Ray and his long sword. Now it''s the moment for Navylian to show his skills.


    The first five zombies get their heads destroyed by a single shotgun shot. Navylian quickly reloads his gun, and he shoots blindly at the huge horde of zombies, killing four of them. He reloads again quickly enough, to shoot blindly again, this time killing six of them. Reloads for third, this time takes a second to se the target, and he shoots again, sending three zombies from, the front, into a group of zombies, who are falling on the concrete. Reloads the gun again, and he shoots blindly for a third time, killing three zombies.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The horde is slowly approaching Navylian, making him go a few steps back to remain at a safe distance as he continues to reload his gun with a normal shotgun shell. He shoots blindly, killing two zombies and making one zombie fall down on the floor. Navylian decides to instead reload a normal shell into this shotgun, he uses a fire spell on it, puts on the shotgun, and he shoots blindly at a group of zombies, setting six of them on fire.


    After the six got set on fire, the rest of this remaining group are also burning, and are slowly falling down, and become dust. A huge flame takes the night sky of Aberdeen, in the middle of the road, as the huge pile of zombies continue to burn, not letting any of them alive.


    "That was easy." says Navylian looking at the huge flame that is killing the zombies.


    "Why didn''t you use that earlier?" asks Ray curios.


    "Didn''t feel like it." says Navylian in an honest tone to Ray.


    The two leaders of their team remain a few moments to clean this mess, and later they will go to help a team that would need help. And they will do that¡­ When they finish their cigarette break.


    ***


    Back on Dundee, Team 4 has managed to clear the first group of zombies who has followed their scents and were coming after their warrior screaming made by Carmen and Louis. Kyle managed to get himself on the top of a building, where he is taking a good snipping position and shoots powerful arrows from its crossbow. While Kyle was shooting the zombies, carmen and Louis remained on the ground, slashing zombies left and right with their available weapons on their disposal.


    "We did good." says Louis to Carmen after she slashed the last zombie neck from the body.


    "Yeah." says Carmen quietly. "I-I need a rest¡­"


    Carmen almost fallen on the street, but Louis caught her and helped her move to a close bench where she is laid there to rest properly. After the girl was put on the bench, Louis is looking at the North direction, where he observes a few zombies coming here due to the scent of zombies corpses. He says to Carmen.


    "You did good girl. You can rest now."


    The girl did not say anything, she went asleep as soon as she laid on the bench. This made Louis feel a little infuriated because this girl went asleep on a mission like this. But he knows this girl deserves a good sleep, after all, she did a lot of killing to the zombies. He did not count the killing this girl did, but he knows it was a higher count than him.


    "121¡­" says Kyle on the rooftop of the looking through the crossbow scope to the bodies where it was slashed on the entire body, or with their neck slashed. "122 zombies¡­ Carmen. You did good.".


    Kyle aims his crossbow to another group of zombies who are approaching Louis and Carmen. Having an arrow prepared, having the target on the position, a head of a female zombie, he pulls the trigger and looks at the flying arrow. The speed that arrow went was as fast as a torpedo from a submarine. And the way it penetrates the hard skull of the zombie, was brutal. He looks at the fallen zombie corpse, as he puts a new arrow on his crossbow.


    "57." says Kyle aiming his crossbow to another zombie, and he shoots another arrow, killing another zombie. "58."


    They continue to attack the upcoming zombies for a while, using their super abilities and the weapons they are having on their disposal.

 Chapter 53 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 5

    ***


    "Shouldn''t we help the others?" asks Ray to Navylian.


    Both of them are inside a normal looking Tavern. Both of them are suing a good disguise to blend with humans. They are drinking beer and eating salmon, on this Tavern, who is filled with supporters of a local team, celebrating their big wins over a small team from the other side of Scotland.


    Ray is wearing a human mask that covers his third eye, and a fake skin to be a little darker to make the people not look weird on him. Navylian on the other hand, having more of a human appearance, he remains on his clothes he is wearing every day, and is enjoying this salmon he is eating.


    "I can trust my teammates." says Navylian. "Carmen may be new to this job, but she can handle tasks like this one. Kyle is an ace on snipping zombies. And Louis. Well it''s Louis."


    "I mean on the other teams."


    "Oh. They are fine. I think." he drinks a bit from the beer. "Your team can handle this?"


    "Surely they can." states Ray. "I personally trained them for this type of fight."


    "How? You put them into a simulator room with zombies?"


    "Yes." responds Ray.


    Some headquarters benefits of Simulation room, a VR room, to help new recruits get training and everything else. Navylian doesn''t have this room at the moment, he has to find workers to create such a room. But this is not a tough job since the higher ups can easily get some friendly aliens to build any room like that into lower levels of a headquarters.


    "Wish I''d had a room like that."


    "You do not have a Simulation room?" asks Ray curios. "Didn''t you fill a request?"


    "I was about to, but my headquarters is positioned somewhere bad. Under the headquarters is the sewage pipeline. If they built a room like that, we would have to find a way to move that pipeline without attracting attention, and not causing any disturbance to the Humans of Brighton."


    "Fuck ''em." says Ray. "They do not know how much we have to do for them! I order for these Humans to remain safe on this planet. If one minute we are gone, they would instantly vaporize."


    Navylian only smirked at this. Ray is right about this thing. If one-minute passes and the entire Hunters Organization would be gone, the planet Earth would be totally changed from a normal planet, to deserted and a non-living planet like most of them from the Universe where Earth exists.


    "I will probably see if the higher ups will be nice and give the option to buy a second building."


    "They can do that under a few circumstances." says Ray to Navylian. "But I do not think a pipeline is a good reason to buy a second headquarters base. Even for us, where we had our headquarters on a proximity with a ghost cemetery was hard enough to coexist with them for more years, until we had the guts to ask the higher ups to move our location."Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "And how it went?"


    "It took a while, but we got our place in the middle of the zone we are protecting it."


    "Cool." says Navylian to Ray.


    After a while, Ray communication device starts ringing from his people of his team. He responds to the device, then, after a small talk, he closes the device, and he looks at Navylian pound of his trainers.


    "They''ve done it." says Ray to Navylian about the status of Team 1, who has successfully cleaned the city near Ben Park and are now heading to Inverness.


    Not long ago after the call of Ray, Navylian also gets a call, and he responded it.


    "Hello?"


    "We''ve cleaned Dundee." says the voice of Kyle from the communication device.


    "How it went?"


    "Honestly. It wasn''t hard." says Kyle. "Carmen is a beast! Her form of Vewolf have managed to kill more than fifty zombies. Now she is taking the step ahead to the next town."


    "Toward Perth?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Follow her!" says Navylian raising from his table. "I will also be there."


    "Got it." replies Kyle.


    Navylian closes the communication device, he looks at Ray who is sitting on his table and takes a drink from his beer he just ordered.


    "How is working for your team?"


    "As good as yours." replies Navylian, leaving some tip for the waiter and walking toward Perth town, leaving Ray sitting at the table, who is drinking the remaining of his beer.


    ***


    Meanwhile, on the Team 2, team who is working on freeing Edinburgh. As Navylian and Ray expected, this city is ambushed by all kinds of zombie hordes. But the people who are fighting these undead creatures are not so easy to fall on their knees.


    Joshua, being the dude with the knight armour on, he decimates all the Undeads by using his trustworthy sword to cut their heads off. Hannibal, being the sniper of Team 2, makes clean headshots without a scope by using an ordinary weapon who was used in WW1. And the last person of Team 2, Xander, the Beast-Man, he literally grabs zombies, dodges their bites and toss them over to Joshua, in the building. Xander also snaps a few corpse''s backs, mouth, heads or in the worst-case scenario, he uses a corpse zombie as a weapon to kill other zombies.


    "This is the best night ever!" yells Xander who''s not feeling the need to stop killing the zombies on his way with the poor zombie he uses as a weapon.


    "You are enjoying it too much, Xan!" says Hannibal to Xander. He continues to shoot zombies from the rooftop of a building, giving cover to his two teammates.


    "Keep shooting!" yells Joshua after he snapped the head of a zombie to Hannibal.


    The Team 2 continues to fight off the zombies in front of them, they decimate them by breaking their bones and throwing off their bodies. Or as Hannibal is doing, shoot their head off from a distance with his sniper rifle.


    This fight took about ten minutes. When they''ve killed all the zombies, the people are leaving the area, threw their gadgets to disintegrate the bodies, then they go to the nearby bench, sit on there, and take a breather.


    "Good fight." says Hannibal to his teammates, sitting on the ground on his ass with the sniper rifle tied on its back with a belt. "You two killed the most zombies."


    "You think?" asks Joshua barely breathing in his heavy armour. "We mostly do the most killing unlike you." he says looking at Xander.


    Xander, who has become his normal human teenager form, he is looking confused to his friend and teammate of Team 2.


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    "You know why, wanker." says Joshua to Xander, sounding a little angry. "You''ve thrown zombies to me."


    "You were on my way."


    "I was in your way? You were obviously aiming to me, wanker."


    "Yes! And I enjoyed it." admit Xander.


    "Maybe you''ll enjoy a shot in your no brain head of yours."


    "Try it, little fry. I dare you."


    "Imma do it when you''re less expecting it, wanker." says Joshua furiously.


    "Quiet." says Hannibal to the two teammates off him. "We have to go."


    "Where?" asks Joshua.


    "To meet with our supervisors."


    He takes his teleporting gadget out of his pocket, he teleports himself by using the coordinates it was sent by Navylian. First goes Joshua, then Xander, who was taken to his original form back, goes second. Then Hannibal, who was looking back at the carnage who is getting cleaned by Joshua device. He turned it on while Han and Xander were arguing earlier.

 Chapter 54 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 6

    ***


    Later, in Perth, in the dark, a half-human-half-Vewolf jumps from a roof, right on the body of a zombie, where the woman stabs the thing head by using her right claw. The claw hit was so strong, it made about twenty percentage of the thing head flew away from its skull. When she noticed the zombie stopped moving, she let the thing down, looked around. Five zombies are coming from her north direction.


    Before she was about to lump on them, one of the things falls down after it got hit by an arrow. The Vewolf-woman looked from the direction the bullet came from, it came from right side, on top of a building that sells in the day second hand clothes at a half price than those from an average city in Romania.


    "Good shot." says the woman-Vewolf, who is the voice of Carmen.


    "Thanks." says the human on the top of the building holding his crossbow, who is Kyle.


    Carmen, holding her Vewolf hands form, she lumps toward the zombies in front of her. She slices the chest of a zombie, which it made fall down, but it did not kill it. She hit the second zombie right arm, amputating it and made it fall on the floor, then she pushes the thing away, five steps toward the west direction. Stabs the head of the third zombie, right where the brain is supposed to be, and it stopped the thing from moving it anymore. Then, she throws the third zombie to the first, and lumps on the fourth, stabbing the head of the thing with the right claw, and threw it in the air, at a three feet distance. She jumps on the second zombie, stabbing its head with the left claw, then she stabs the other zombie head, with the right claw.


    Carmen roars to the sky. A powerful roar who could awaken everyone, if they could hear and see them fighting. Thanks to these "medicine" the whole team is invisible to the organism of the first dimension such as humans and animals. When she finished her roar, she takes the zombies bodies from hr claws, and lumps to the other groups of zombies who are approaching them.


    Louis, the invisible man, wearing a human skin, is fighting the zombies by using a small gun. He aims at a zombie head, he pulls the trigger, a bullet flew from its handgun, hit the zombie''s head, and upon impact. A small explosion occurs that it literally blew its head, and other three zombies from its surroundings. All four of the zombies hit by the explosive bullet flew away.


    "Nice shot." says Carmen running besides him toward the group of zombies who are approaching Louis.


    Carmen jumps on the zombie, she stabs the head of a thing and uses it as a bat to hit the zombies. She used the zombie as a bat for five hits. And she managed to decapitate the zombie she used it as a baseball bat, made ten zombies fall down, and send one near to Louis, who killed it with a normal bullet from its handgun.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Louis hears a growl coming from its behind, there is a zombie, who was coming way too close to him. He quickly turns around, and the moment he was about to shoot the net bullet, its gun malfunctions. He looked at it pissed, sees how a grey smoke raises from its handgun barrel, then he kicks the zombie in the chest, sending two steps away.


    "Kyle!" yells Louis.


    "Gotcha''!" says Kyle looking through the crossbow scope to the head of the zombie kicked in the chest, pulls the trigger of its trusty crossbow, and an arrow flew on a fast speed, hitting the thing head, penetrating the head of the thing, going through the brain, and stopping on the right foot of Louis.


    "Ah! Bitch!" yells Louis in pain as he has an arrow stuck on the right foot.


    "Sorry." says Kyle to Louis from a distance.


    Louis takes the arrow from its foot, then, he sees a zombie coming from the other direction, he uses the arrow to stab the thing right between its empty eyes. It pushes the thing down, and let it fall on the decomposed back of his. The thing remained unmoved to the ground.


    The Invisible man, quickly retreats from the action, letting Carmen handle the remaining zombies on her combat area. Louis''s retreat to a safe place to see what is happening with his device, how it did malfunction on this inconvenient time it is happening. He quickly looks around, and before he could come to a solution, a zombie manages to grab from behind, pin him down, and bite the neck. Louis, feeling the struggle of the thing he manages to turn around quick enough, push the thing from him, hit the thing head with the hard part of the handgun, the handle. By the first hit the thing continued to move, which was, obviously. He hit five times more, until the thing stopped from moving it. But those five hits, were hard enough to kill even a man.


    When he killed the thing, he pats the area where he got bitten, and sighs a relief, knowing it only bite its plastic skin, that is specially designed for these kinds of things such as zombie attacks or bites. He looks around, to be sure there aren''t more of these things coming from anywhere, and when he makes sure of that, continues to check what is the problem of its handgun, and tries to repair it.


    Carmen is fighting the zombies in front of her. She manages to punch one, send him five steps away from her, turns around to another, decapitate that thing with her sharp and bloody claws from zombies, and turns to another stabbing its forehead with the claws from her right arm. Before she would be about to jump on another zombie, she almost loses her balance. When she regained her control, Carmen stopped from moving, looked at her hands, who are slowly transforming into human form they are. The girl looks scared at the zombies. She once looked at them without any fear, but now, Carmen is feeling scared to even be at five meters from them.


    She backs from the creatures who are slowly approaching it. Carmen turns around and runs as long as her Vewolf legs are still active. The girl manages to run ten meters from the creatures in four seconds, and her legs were quickly transforming back to human form. The teenager is getting close to Louis, and she tells him.


    "You deal with them."


    "What?" asks Louis seeing Carmen running into the building where Kyle is standing and shoot zombies by using his crossbow. "Shit." says after he sees dozens of zombies approaching Louis.

 Chapter 55 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 7

    The Invisible man, wearing the same fake human skin, aims its pistol to the zombie in the front, as he was about to pull the trigger to shoot an explosive bullet someone lands in front of him. Louis almost pulled the trigger on that person who landed in a crouching position. The person raises on its feet, he summons an enormous axe, being about one meter and half tall, almost the size of Carmen, and glowing some strange red light in the dark. The man who appeared in front of them is Navylian, and he got on the right moment.


    "Boss!" says Louis seeing the back of Navylian.


    Kyle looks through his scope, he sees his leader holding the enormous axe in front of a wave of zombies. Kyle smirks as he sees the axe, saying to himself.


    "These things are in trouble."


    Carmen, who have managed to arrive at the front door of the building Kyle uses as his watchtower, sees the person arriving at the battlefield. The girl doesn''t know the man who have appeared in this battlefield is none other than Navylian, who has finished his small area and now has come here to help his team in need. And he came on the right time, to eliminate the rest of the monsters.


    "You guys did a good job!" he says to Louis, not turning around. He starts holding the axe on its two hands, stays on a defence position, and he looks at the zombies incoming, dead-eye at them. "Now I''ll take it from here."


    Navylian hits the ground with his axe, and the earth starts to crumble. As the earth has crumbled, holes appear on the ground, and from those holes, spike emerges, who are impaling all the zombies who had the bad luck to step onto these holes. About twenty of the zombies have been impaled, while some of the creatures have managed to avoid these spikes erupting from the ground.


    "You don''t give up so easily, huh?" says Navylian.


    Navylian takes an attack stance position, takes a deep breath, and when he finishes it, he sprints to the direction of the zombies. On his runs, zombies start falling on the ground, heads fly all around the area, bodies get cut horizontally and vertically, and one of the zombies have its entire limbs and head taken from its chest. Blood was all over the area, and on the body of Navylian, but the man did not care of this aspect. The man, when he observed he finished all fifty remaining zombies, he takes a heavy breather, then he makes its giant axe disintegrate.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    The Leader of Team 4, walks two steps ahead, he stops in front of a rock pile, who was there because of a small destruction Navylian has made to a statue. He doesn''t care about the statue. He will repair it by using one of his sophisticated gadgets. The man stays on the rock, he searches its pockets when he finds out a cigarette. When he found the cigar, he puts it on his mouth and light is out by using his trustworthy lighter.


    His team members are approaching the leader, they all look at him with a smile, feeling relieved their Leader has come at the right time. Louis, Carmen and Kyle are feeling relieved their leader has come to their aid at the right time. If it didn''t come then they would have been already killed. They all sit down on their arses, and look at the man who is leading this team.


    "You kids did good." says Navylian to its team members after he looked around to the mass destruction he and his people have done in Perth. "You probably killed more than a hundred or two hundred here. And I can say also managed to do by yourself in Dundee."


    "Yes." says Kyle to Navylian.


    "Yes." says Carmen, looking at her hands. "Guess I reached my time limit."


    "It''s good." says Navylian. "You reached it at the right time. If not, you would have probably been a buffet to these dead human eaters."


    "They are still humans?" asks Carmen.


    "Yes. These corpses are the corpses of the dead people." says Navylian to Carmen, ignoring her shock. "You see, when a human die, and gets buried, it gets transported to the second dimension. And becomes a dead human eater, or a zombie as you youngsters are saying to these bloody things."


    "W-We killed humans?" asks Carmen feeling a bit shocked by this.


    "Ex-humans." says Navy to Carmen in the most non-cruel term possible. "Sure, they are humans. But their soul and sentient, the things who are making them humans, are gone from them, leaving them as a meat walker demanding meat."


    "It''s better to not think too much about this, Carmen." says Kyle to Carmen, who is at a small distance from her. Then he turns to his Boss. "Now, what are we doing?"


    "We will rest." says Navylian. "We go to the Tavern we once were, and we stay in there until the net night." he looks at the sky, and observes how the sun is about to set. "You people have been hunting the entire night, eh? ¡­ Time sure passes when you fight like crazy."


    Navylian gets back to its feet, he walks a bit close to its people, he looks at them after he takes a small puff from its cigar.


    "The next wave will be much harder. So, you three better rest and eat good."


    In a minute, when all the members of Team 4 have activated the device to clean the zombie mess, they all use their teleporting devices to teleport themselves back to the Tavern, where the other members of the teams are resting, drinking or eating.

 Chapter 56 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 8

    A few minutes later, in Scotland, four figures appear out of nowhere in the same bench park they once appeared. This time is different because most of them are covered in blood. Mostly the teenager girl, Carmen, and the solid man, Navylian, while the other two males are just clean and not covered in any red liquid. They all teleported in the same bench they arrive earlier on the night, now it is morning, about five o''clock to be more specific. When they arrived, the solid man of the group, is leading the three people to where they should be walking.


    "Good thing nobody got bitten by the vein of these things." says Navylian.


    Louis was thinking to say something, but he decided to shut his mouth to not say any bad thing to his leader to make him feel more worried on his case.


    After walking, the four people arrive in front of the Tavern door. Before entering, the four people were looking around, to see if anyone is following them, a human is close by or any other inconvenience is around on this place. When they have made sure nothing is wrong on their surroundings, they enter the Tavern to have a drink, a bite of a delicious breakfast and a sleep with other hunters from other teams of the United Kingdom.


    Carmen and with Kyle are walking inside the tavern, all worked up, and tired from the fight they''ve had in the two cities, Perth and Dundee. Both of them have made an impressive kill count on this first wave, more than one hundred fifty kills which is impressive because Louis has not even made half of these kills. Both of the teenager hunters are going upstairs to the first floor, while Louis and Navylian are remaining on the first floor, to have a drink with the other people from the other Hunter teams.


    They both walk down the hallway, and sees a door that is having a piece of paper on a door. On that paper it is written the following: "Hunter Team 4 Bedroom.". Both of the two teenagers are looking a bit embarrassed by this. But more is Carmen because she is going to sleep into the same room with a co-worker who is having some romantic feeling for him. But Kyle, doesn''t see Carmen as she is seeing him, and he will not mind sleeping in the same room with a girl.


    "U-Um." says Carmen a bit red and stuttering her words. "I-If i-it feel weird. W-We can sleep in shifts."


    "Why would we?" asks Kyle. "We know each other for almost two months. It won''t be weird."


    Kyle goes inside the room. Then Carmen, who has taken some courage, and said to herself: "You will not do it! You will not do it! You will not do it! You are not even together!" for a few times, she takes the steps ahead and enter the bedroom.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Could you close the door?" asks Kyle to Carmen.


    "S-Sure." says Carmen a bit nervous, closing the door after her.


    In the room, the light was turned on, so Carmen could see where her bed and Kyle''s are supposed to be located. Carmen''s bed is on the right side of the room, while the one of Kyle is on the opposite side of Carmen. He sits on his bed, takes off his gray pants, to reveal short trousers he is using as pajamas pants, and takes his shirt to reveal a white t-shirt. When he was done taking is clothes off, he packs them and puts on the couch net to his bed.


    Carmen gazed at Kyle, she was drawling in saliva and feeling red. She quickly gazed away as Kyle was turning around to her. Carmen looks at their bed (she continues to stand near the door) she looks at the bed like it is some kind of Austrian picture in a usual museum of twenty-first century.


    "You are alright?" asks Kyle a bit worried to Carmen.


    "Y-Yes." says Carmen. "U-Um. Can I use the bathroom?"


    "To change? Sure."


    Carmen goes inside the bathroom, slowly, and when she enters the bathroom, she locks the door to not be disturbed, but Kyle did not care much about it, he goes to sleep after this tiring night. When the girl is in the bathroom, she turns away, slides slowly on her back from the door, all red and feeling awkward. The girl, by the name of Carmen, has never slept in a room with a boy. In fact, she only slept with someone in a room only one time when she was invited to a sleepover, but that was about ten years ago.


    The girl goes to the sink, she washes herself, and calm herself down by telling herself lies that Kyle is taken by a girl (which it isn''t exactly true nor a lie), and she will never have chance with him since she is feeling ugly because she is fat and not so popular as other girls. She remains on the bathroom for a minute, then she leaves it.


    Leaving the bathroom, she notices Kyle is sleeping on his bed, covered in a blanket and snoring on a low sound level. This does make Carmen lose a bit of feeling of Kyle. Carmen goes to her bed, she takes her clothes from the briefcase, and goes toward the bathroom, in there, she closes the door and changes into pajamas from the suitcase she has taken by Navylian, who teleported with other hunter briefcases via a portal in a room from this Tavern where they will be put in their respective rooms by a clueless worker on his first day.


    When Carmen was done changing into pajamas, she leaves the bathroom, and walks toward the light switch, she closes the light, go to her bed. But then, she notices the curtain haven''t been moved to block the sun who is rising, so she gets off from the moves the curtain to block the sun rays, and walks back to her bed. When she was about to get back on her bed, she hears a word.


    "Car."


    The girl turned around scared. Then, she notices Kyle, who is still sleeping, is saying the same word: "Car." who has made Carmen almost turn her hands into Vewolf type. She sees Kyle is sleeping and muttering in his sleep. The girls breathe a sigh of relief after this one. She goes to her bed, covers in the blanket, turn to the face toward the wall, and falls into a deep sleep, while Kyle continues to mutter in his sleep some intelligible words.


    "Carmen¡­ Like you." finishes Kyle the sentence on his sleep, but after about thirty minutes, when Carmen has fallen asleep.

 Chapter 57 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 9

    ***


    On the dining room in the Tavern, there are a few Hunters who have gathered at a table, decide to take their breakfast and relax for the next 12 hours after they will have to face a second wave. At that table there are Hannah, known as the "Tamer of Birds", Mike, known as "Metal-Human", Louis, Navylian, Xander and Nami.


    "Tough day, innit?" asks Mike to his teammates after they ordered their breakfast, most being scrambled eggs and coffee.


    "You can say that." says Hannah to Mike. "Our team almost died, but thanks to Ray, we did it."


    "Our Leader?" asks Axel who is a member of Team 1, where Ray is leading the team of Hunters. "Why he was going there?"


    "He mostly got tired of staying in apposition after I left." says Navylian to the people at the table. "When I left to help my team, he probably left the restaurant and came to help you guys."


    "And he did such a good job." says Hannah. "Do you know where he is?"


    "Right now?" asks Navylian. "I don''t know. He is probably checking the status of next wave."


    "We are going to the same cities?" asks Louis to Navylian, his team leader.


    "Yes. Nothing changed. You still are going to the same while I and him are taking care of other parts." says Navylian to the people at the table.


    Soon, the breakfast came. It was delivered by a teenager who is working in there. He puts the plate of scrambled eggs at each table, together with the coffee everyone has ordered it. After he successfully did this, the waiter goes to another table, where Rose and Hannibal are staying there and order breakfast. These two are "close friends" to say.


    "So." says Xander to the table happy. "My friend is banging the plant woman from Team 3."


    "Aha." says most of the people at that table not really interested in this. Plus, most of them knew that these two lovebirds are dating for about three months.


    "We know." responds Nami to Xander. "These two are dating for about three months if I am not mistaken."


    "Yeap." responds Mike to Nami.


    "Seriously?" asks Xander surprised. "How come I did not know about this?"


    "No idea." says Mike eating the scrambled eggs, then he responds after he finished his chewing. "This fight was crazy, am I right?"


    "Yeah, totally." says Louis to Mike, dressed in a bald old man skin, wearing some clothes who are characteristics to old people such as a shirt, a pair of brown trousers and a pair of leather shoes. "My teammates did some good job for their first campaign."


    "Your teammates?" asks Navylian to Louis, a bit amused. "Kyle was on command. Not you. And yeah, they''ve done good for newbies."


    "These two new members of yours," says Mike taking a sip from his coffee. "Are from Brighton?"


    "Like everyone else from my team." says Navylian.


    It is normal to have a member of Hunter Team stationed from a long distance away from the base. There are some people in England who are reserve members in continents such as Asia, Northern America and Africa. There is even one member who is working on British politics and on the night is going on duty in France as a member of Team 5.


    "Did your team got a new reserve?" asks Navylian to Mike.


    "They were." says Mike to Navylian. "But the said person resigned its application on the last moment before he was accepted. Don''t know what pushed him to do that. He was ever excited to work with us."


    "Really?" responds Nami to Mike. "Wow. We also had one like this. A few years ago, who also wanted to join our team. But instead joined other."


    "Probably got a bit intimidated that the team is composed of mostly women." says Louis as a joke.


    "Louis." says Nami to Louis, throwing an anger look.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Sorry." says Louis feeling a bit bad for joking.


    "Carmen." says Xander to Navylian. "The girl from our team¡­ Is she single?"


    At this question, Hannah, Nami and Louis almost spat out their espresso from the cups. They never expected to hear a question like this from Xander. Although he is a teenager, he most of the time acts like a middle school bully when he is on fighting mode.


    "Xander." says Navylian to him. "I would like for you to keep these questions for yourself, alright."


    "She is." says Louis to Xander.


    "Louis!" says Navylian throwing him a look, that makes Louis look in shocked at him. Then, he coughs to regulate his speech. "Louis. I would like for you to keep your mouth shut, okay? You may be superior to most of us at this table in terms of experience, but that doesn''t make you to be a higher up. Okay? Now, mind your business unless I tell this to Carmen."


    "Sure, Boss¡­ That was a joke."


    Then, someone enters the tavern. Those someone is a group of high schoolers, who are looking like your average thugs who can be spotted on the dirty streets of England capital, with knives and everything to use it to rob innocent looking people. They entered the Tavern like it is their house, and walk to their table, which is the one where Rosa and Hannibal are sitting.


    "This is our table. Now get out of here, wanker." says the thug to Hannibal and Rosa, who were having their breakfast.


    "There are a lot of tables available." says Hannibal, not looking at the group of five high school thugs.


    "Yeah. But we want this table. So, get the fuck out of here." says the hooligan leader to Hannibal who is not turning back.


    These school thugs don''t see that this Tavern has personnel who are not exactly full or half human. They see humans, but these individuals are using some kind of camouflage to make them look human enough. But the ones at the other table, Nami, Navylian, Hannah, Mike and Xander don''t need this kind of trick because their appearance makes them human. Hannibal and Rosa are also human. Louis being the only human who is not visible on this tavern. But he got it covered in this fake human skin he is wearing to make himself look human to people from the First Dimension.


    The leader thug, feeling pissed off, he decides to throw a punch to the back side of Hannibal. but Hannibal, sensed this and catches the punch who was coming to him. He then gets off from the table, twist the fist of the hooligan, and hold it for a few seconds. The hooligan as he is having his arm twisted, and bones cracking, he yells the words to let him go, but Hannibal, seeing two hooligans coming at him, he uses the leader, throws to a thug and then he punches the other one. That punch was hard enough to the face, it made the person fall on the ground, in a knockout state.


    The other two thugs, seeing Hannibal taking down three people by himself, they decide to leave this place, leaving the three hurt friends of theirs on the floor, where the owner of the Tavern is immediately escorting them out of this place. He ignores their begging to let him stay or kick out the dude from the tavern, but the Owner doesn''t have any of that, he threw the thugs outside. After he has done this, he goes over to Mike.


    "Thank you, boy." says the Owner to Mike. "These fuckers always come here to cause problems."


    "Don''t worry about it." says Mike to the Owner. "They were pissing me off my breakfast."


    The Owner leaves, letting these two Hunters at the table savour their breakfast.


    "You are good." compliments Rosa.


    "This was nothing." says Mike feeling a little full of himself.


    The two people continue their breakfast, having some small chat about the battle they''ve had on this night with the zombies, both of them praising their own techniques they''ve used to kill the zombies and also talking a bit about some popular TV shows because these two are still teenagers. Most teenagers are watching TV shows rather than reading a book or a comic book because this is something social media encourages, or they wanted to see something rather than read it and imagine the scenery on their head by themselves.


    After a while, Xander and Joshua are leaving their table, walking upstairs toward their room. They wanted to have a nap before the next wave will commence. As they are walking to their room, the two people observe how a hunter gets out of a room, and walks toward the dinner place. The hunter who has left the room is a girl, blonde hair, with a ponytail, wearing normal looking clothes for human individuals from the first dimension, a round face and blue eyes. The hunter seems to be older than the two hunters who are on the hallway.


    "You two are newbies?" asks the hunter with the blonde ponytail.


    "He is." says Xander to the ponytail hunter pointing at Joshua. "And you are?"


    "I am Nami. Team 3. What''s your name big guy?" she asks with a smirk as she is looking at the muscles of Xander.


    "Xander." says the individual who looks like a body builder. "Team 2. And my friend here is Joshua. Also member of Team 2."


    "Hm¡­" says the girl taking a quick peek at Xander pants, then she looks at its face. "Would you like to accompany me to the bar?"


    "¡­Sure." says Xander who almost did not get the fact that this person is trying to get a hit on Xander.


    "Imma leave it to you, big guy." says Joshua going forward toward his room. "I am getting tired anyway."


    Joshua walks to his room, not minding the two people who are starting to flirt each other and probably are going to end in a bed in few hours. Joshua walks a few more meters, then he arrives in front of the door where his room is reserved, first he knocks to door to be sure nobody is there, but when he knocked a voice from inside the room told him.


    "Who''s it?!"


    "Hannibal?" asks Joshua. "Are you there?"


    "No." says Hannibal from inside the room.


    "You are masturbating?" asks Joshua.


    "No¡­" says Hannibal cleaning the mess he made in the room and throwing the tissues into the bathroom toilet.


    Joshua knows Hannibal has masturbated into the room. This guy has a great smelling track with it can be considered a blessing to such a fighter like him, but it can also be a curse for moments like these. He decides to go back to the dinning room, to spend sometimes either looking on some old magazines from there at a table, or just wondering what he can do into this city.

 Chapter 58 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 10

    ***


    Later this day, on a dark room, where is only a lamp and a big table there, together with two people, the ones leading this campaign, are looking on the map and are seeing the net waves of zombies, we are about to approach six cities close to their Tavern in the next three hours. And to prepare for this, the two leaders are making the teams, this time a scramble model.


    "The second wave is coming." says Ray to Navylian. "And this time they are taking is cities, which means we have to send all of our members to deal with them."


    "We will be taking a city to us, then we will help them, right?" asks Navylian to Ray.


    "Right, mate." says Ray to Navylian. "Now. There would be five cities for our people. Wanted to send them in their team?


    "No. If we send the four teams there will be a city affected by the wave."


    "You suggest sending only two people to a city?"


    "Yes." says Navylian. "We will send only two people in a city with low risk, while the higher risks will be thrown too much count of team members. You like the idea?"


    "I do. But, how are we going to do the teams? We will send them like last time?"


    "This time. I wanted to make a scramble. If you accept it, of course."


    "What kind of scramble?"


    "It is some sort of training and a way to know each other, especially for the newer generation hunters such as Carmen and Kyle from my team."


    "Hm¡­ I understand. But I want my team to be put on the higher risk city, my three people team."


    "Deal." says Navylian feeling a bit sad because he wanted to put Louis into team 1 and cause chaos on the mission. "I will leave your team alone."


    "And weapons?"


    "We still got it from last wave." says Navylian to Ray.


    "Good." responds Ray, and he looks on the clock which indicates it is eighteen o''clock. "Three hours until the attack. Where you''ll send your team?"


    "I will send Kyle and Nami to Dundee." says Navylian pointing the two people to the city of Dundee. "Then Louis will go with Hannibal and Joshua into the one at ten kilometers north-west from here."


    "And Carmen?"


    "She''ll go with Hannah in Perth." says Navylian.


    "Are you sure?" asks Ray a bit concerned on Carmen and Hannah team combination. "This doesn''t sound like a good pair."


    "What?"


    "No offense, but Hannah a control the birds, while Carmen is a Vewolf. It seems like Carmen would mostly do the work in there."This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "And that is the idea." says Navylian to Ray. "The girl needs to pass the first exam to be accepted."


    Then, Ray did not say anything, he continues to work with Navylian on the preparations for the net wave to come. This wave will be challenging for some members because they will have to cooperate with total strangers, like Hannah and Carmen who haven''t spoken to each other since they''ve arrived in here.


    ***


    Later this day, one hour before they will be sending each team made to their new zones to fight the second wave of the zombies, all the members have gathered in the same room as last time before all were sent teleporting to their zones. At this room, all the Hunters are relaxed, energetic and ready to fight another wave of human eating creature.


    "Good evening!" says Navylian after all the people have gathered into this room, he sits with Ray, on the other side of the holographic table that displays the zone of Scotland. He turns it one and shows the zone they are about to be attacked. "As you can see on the map, these are the zones where the next attacks will take place. And this time, we will have to do some small changes on teams."


    "Changes?" asks the huge man named Axel to Navylian.


    "What changes?" asks Hannibal to the two commanders of this campaign.


    "We are scrambling the teams."


    "You what?!" yells most of the voices from this room.


    "I know it sounds weird and shocking, but here is a reason for something like this." says Navylian. "The reason is to see your dynamics newbies. In the next week, some of you will be able to become Newbie Supernatural Hunters, while others will be able to leave the Trainee Grade, and you will be now collaborating with other teams members for different missions like the ones you''ve fought before, missions that can be more dangerous than the local ones." he looks at a few hunters in this room while Ray was preparing to announce the teams and their location to be sent.


    "Team 1." says Ray to his teammates. "You will be sent to Stonehaven. Your objective is to eliminate all the zombies from that city."


    "We are not scrambled?" asks Mike to his master.


    "Yes, Mike." says Ray to his teammates, then he looks at Kyle. "Kyle."


    "Yes, sir." says Kyle to Ray.


    "Nami." says Ray looking at Nami. "You two are going to fight on Dundee."


    Kyle and Nami are looking at each other, both are feeling okay with this decision. They both walk close to each other.


    "Been a while since we''ve fought together." says Nami.


    "Yes¡­" says Kyle shaking hands with Nami.


    There were some voices who were feeling a jealous of the luck of Kyle to be with Nami. But, Carmen, on the other hand, was feeling a little jealous on the woman that is fighting with Kyle. She looked at the body of the mature woman, noticing her ripped body, the armor and the two swords on the back sheaths.


    "I-I am not going to be with Kyle?!" things Carmen, feeling nervous by this realization she will have to fight on the next attack with either a stranger or with Louis.


    But then, Ray has had a quick look at Louis, Joshua and Hannibal.


    "Joshua. Hannibal. And Louis. You three are defending a red zone close to this headquarter."


    "We are in a team?!" asks the three hunters surprised by this.


    "So, an Invisible man." says Joshua looking at Louis. "A sharpshooter. And an assassin." he then looks at Ray. "Can I have this team permanent?"


    Everyone erupted in laughter beside Xander and Hannibal, who were feeling a little triggered by the sudden thing Joshua has said to them in front of the members from the same hunter''s committee.


    "Next is¡­" says Ray looking at Hannah. "Hannah."


    "Me?" says the girl with a crow on her left shoulder, surprised by this.


    "And Carmen." says Ray.


    "Heh? Me?" says Carmen, also surprised by this.


    "You two are going to take Perth."


    "Perth?" asks Hannah and Carmen almost at the same time.


    "And Rose. You will be helping me and Navylian to clean Fowlis and Bridgefoot."


    "Ahem." coughs Navylian. "Now. That the teams have been set. You all have thirty minutes to prepare yourself for to defend. Now remember, the person who can kill more than 50 zombies will benefit a single point on the ranking system. After the mission was complete, sent the cleaner droids to clean the area of the attack to not create mass panic for the Humans and other individuals who are living on the first dimension." he looks at the hunters. "Go to the armory room, now. And take everything you need. Then, in the next thirty minutes I want to see all of you here and prepare to be teleported to your designed location. All clear?"


    "Yes, sir!" responds most of the Hunter members of the room.

 Chapter 59 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 11

    ***


    About five minutes later, on a medium size armory room, with everything supernatural hunters would need on any occasion of dealing with anything that is considered by the Individuals of the First Dimension labelled as supra natural things. On this room there is Carmen and her teammate, together with three more supernatural hunters searching for their desire items to use it wisely on the zombie attack. The Half-Vewolf newbie hunter has been put in a team with a trainee from another team, Hannah.


    "I''ll take the assault rifle." says Hannah taking an M-4 from a crate with weapons considered to be modern by the Individual''s standards on the First dimension. "And a pistol with explosive bullets would hurt to have, right?"


    "Um¡­ Yeah¡­ Your choice." says Carmen feeling a little shy around this hunter.


    "Are you good?"


    "Yes." says Carmen to Hannah as she is looking on a crate for a weapon.


    "What do you have in mind?" asks Hannah to Carmen as she observes her looking through the crate of melee weapons.


    "I am thinking of something that can help me on close combat."


    "Like a knife?"


    "Um. Almost like a knife."


    "Dagger?"


    "Like this." says Carmen finding in a crate a golden brass knuckle with four spikes.


    "Knuckles?" asks Hannah surprised by this.


    Carmen puts both of her brass knuckles on her hands, then she tries to transform her hands into a Vewolf arms. When she transformed her hands into Vewolf something weird has happened with the knuckles on her hands. Their spikes have become much larger than they were, they raised about twenty centimeters in height, but the brass knuckle has become one with the hands. It literally has gone in the green fur on her arms.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The girl is looking amazed by this, and she tries to do a swing or two far from Hannah to see if she can use it the weapon carefully.


    "Wow. That looks deadly." says Hannah looking amazed at Carmen.


    "T-Thanks." says Hannah feeling a little awkward by this. "I learned about this weapon after I did a fast reading on the weapon manual."


    "Weapon manual?" asks Hannah shocked. "The entire first volume?"


    "No. All of them. Even the current one."


    Hannah is shocked by this. She never thought a hunter that is cataloged as a Newbie Hunter in ranking system would learn the entire weapon manuals, which are more than twenty volumes currently, can be on day with the new weapons that are crafted for supernatural hunters teams all around the entire world. Hannah is asking herself: "Who''s this girl? How is she able to read the entire weapon manual while I was struggling to understand even the first volume of weapons. Must be some kind of genius to be able to read all of five hundred pages of each manual."


    Carmen transforms her hands back to normal. When she has done this kind of thing, the brass knuckle has become normal again, like it was about a minute ago. She looks at the brass knuckle, then she looks at Hannah.


    "I will just take this."


    "Only that?" asks Hannah surprised by this. "Can you handle them with only that?"


    "As long as she doesn''t get bitten she''ll be fine." says the guy with an armor on the room, taking a few sets of throwable knifes and a weapon that looks almost the same as a scatter gun from the character Scout of the game called Team Fortress 2. He puts the gun on a belt, and he looks at Carmen. "We probably didn''t meet. I am Joshua."


    "Carmen." says the Half-Vewolf hunter to the teenager.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you, too."


    "We probably should get going." says Hannah to Carmen. "We have to go. The clock is ticking."


    "Aright." says Carmen following Hannah outside the armory room, walking toward the room to dress their armor, then jump on the portal which will teleport both of them to Perth.


    After the girls have gone, Joshua and the other two male hunters have remained in the room, searching for weapons. When Carmen has left the room, Joshua was looking through another crate, as he was looking through the crate he mumbles the name of Carmen for about two times. As he was doing that, he was feeling a bit red.

 Chapter 60 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 12

    ***


    Perth is considered to be a city located in central of Scotland, on the banks of River Tay, with a population of about one hundred fifty thousand people and a rich history of Scotland, is now the battlefield of two supernatural hunters who have teleported in here to save the population. A while ago, the leaders of this campaign have assigned two beginners on this job to take care of this, as a way to strengthen the relationships and establish friendships alliance towards their work and on future missions.


    These two hunters, who have come to Perth because of a portal who has teleported them on the rooftop of a local caf¨¦, who''s about four meters tall, and closed because it is 23:00 local time. On this rooftop there lays the two hunters, Carmen, a beginner on this job without any license to work, but on studying period, possessing the great abilities of a rare species of werewolves ever seen by a hunter on this planet, a Vewolf. And the other person who will help Carmen is a woman, by the same age as Carmen, but this one, possessing a power every person working on ornithology would love to have it, the ability to communicate with birds, a power that seem to be useless on this zombie invasion.


    "We are here." says Hannah to Carmen after the portal had closed.


    Walks a few steps, until she arrives close to the margin of the building, she takes out from her pouch from the front side of her body a pair of binoculars, and is looking around to check the zombies. And in about a minute, Hannah tells Carmen, as she was watching on the road, to see her surroundings.


    "I see."


    "What?" asks Carmen looking at Hannah and walking close to her.


    "I see where they are coming from." says Hannah and she hands the pair of binoculars to Carmen, who is looking at the direction Hannah points at. "There are more on there. These were they must have come from."


    "You suggest going that way?" asks Carmen looking through her binoculars at a place near them, to Premier Inn where hundreds of zombies can be seen walking on the streets, and trying to breach into the empty place.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Yes."


    "Alright. What is the plan?"


    "You go and kill them close combat. I will take the distance and provide backup for you to fight."


    "Hm¡­ You can hit them from here?"


    "Yes." says Hannah who is taking her rifle from the back, she takes her stance, looks through the scope with her right good eye, and the moment the scope stopped at the head of a zombie, she pulls the trigger and a bullet takes the head of the zombie, then it hit the legs of another zombie, which it dissembles them from its own body, making the zombie fall flat on the ground.


    "Good aim."


    "Thanks." says Hannah. "I will take the distance and provide support. I could try and call some crows to help you on the battlefield if you''ll need it."


    "That would be great." says Carmen preparing to transform her hands into Vewolf claws to make them larger thanks to the knuckles she has taken from the arsenal room.


    Hannah assembles a normal rifle, that looks like a M1 Grand that is used in most of the wars the humans are having against humans for the most of the time. Hannah could''ve taken another rifle, one much more advanced, but she decides to use this type of weapon because it can be easy modified thanks to the technology these hunters possess. Hannah has installed a scope on this rifle to help her see from long distance, this being the only thing she has did to the rifle.


    Carmen takes a deep breath as she is looking down from the rooftop. She observes how down there are already five zombies, who were probably trying to breach inside the caf¨¦. When Carmen observed her hands have transformed into Vewolf long claws she decides to take a last deep breath, and jumps from the rooftop right to the zombies. As she was falling, she heads with the left claws into a zombie head, piercing its head, and landing on the corpse, breaking every bone structure of that said corpse.


    The four zombies turning around, observing Carmen how she immediately jumps on a quick series of attacks. The left claw stabbing the head of a zombie, while the other is decapitating the head from the body. And the other two zombies, got stabbed to their heads. When Carmen finished doing this, she looks up to the rooftop, sees Hannah taking positions and starts to aim for the upcoming zombies who are smelling the hunters.


    Carmen cleans the bloody claws by moving in a circle for about five seconds, then she takes the stance and head first to the other upcoming zombies. As she is running to zombies she remembers the training she did with Navylian a while ago almost every night after the shift was over.

 Chapter 61 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 13

    ***


    "Listen carefully, Carmen." says Navylian to Carmen.


    Both of the hunters are in a training room, on a boxing ring, illuminated by a few lightbulbs who are barely working, a lot of weapons are laying in the battle ring, mostly melee weapons like swords, knifes, daggers, knuckles and many more. About fifty weapons if you count it. Fifty different weapons from each other, and powerful in the hands of the person who can master it.


    Carmen is on the other side of the ring, she is having in her arms two brass knuckles, like the ones she is wearing in the present. The girl is looking on the brass knuckles, and she observes how the claws of Vewolf are slowly rising.


    "You can use brass knuckles." continues Navylian who observes how slow the claws are rising. "But there is trouble."


    "What''s the trouble?" asks Carmen worried.


    "The brass knuckles do enhance and make your claws powerful, but the thing is, they have a weakness. You need to use only when you are feeling energized and on form. You cannot use them whenever you want."


    "Why?"


    "Because of this." he points at the claws who are still rising on a slow speed, barely managing to reach two centimeters in five seconds. "See. You have to rest and be energized whenever you have to use this weapon. Otherwise, the enemy will take the advantage of this handicap and defeat you. Like today, you''ve been working hard with our team members to catch that pet, and the training after your working schedule, plus high school. It must''ve been tough for you, right?"


    "Yes, it is. But I can take it." responds Carmen to her captain.


    "You sure can. Now, all I have to tell is to remember the fighting techniques I thought you. When you will fell energized, and put these brass knuckles, I want you to test these moves, first thing when you came to workplace, at this boxing. Got it?"


    "Yes, sir!" says Carmen.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Good." says Navylian stepping out of the ring. Carmen follows him. "Goodnight, Carmen."


    "Same to you chief." says Carmen to her leader.


    "Hope I can." mutters the leader to himself going to the opposite exit door of this room, while Carmen takes the other exit door.


    On the next day, which was a Saturday day, which means no school for teenagers and kids, Carmen did as she was told last night, she came to the same room, where Navylian and Lucian were there, because Lucian got nothing else better to do on this fine morning. At the boxing ring, Carmen put the right brass knuckle, then she focuses on transforming her right hand into a Vewolf claw. When she did that, the hand of the Vewolf has risen a few more centimeters, and the claws have rising in height for about fifteen centimeters and have become as sharp as a sword.


    "Whoa." says Carmen looking at the claws mesmerized.


    Navylian, who is on the outside of the ring, he is looking like proud father at Carmen, he then walks to the ring, enters it, and stay near the ropes.


    "Good. Now you are having energy."


    "Yes." says Carmen excited, looking at the claws.


    "Now hit me with them." says Navylian as an order.


    "Wait, wait, wait." says Carmen who realized what Navy has just said to her. "You want me to stab you with these? What if you''ll die, chief?"


    "Don''t you worry about me." says Navylian, then he says a thing in Latin language which summons a golden aura around Navylian, then, with a smile on his face. "Now hit me. I cast an invincibility spell on myself for fifteen seconds. Hit me as strong and as fast you can, okay?"


    "Um¡­ Sure." says Carmen feeling a little unsure to attack her chief even though he cast an Invincibility spell on himself.


    The hunter girl observes she has a limited time, so she decides to head into the attack rather than to waste precious time to think. She stabs the torso area of Navylian in A move that did not make the man flinch a bit. When she retracted the claws, she sees how the skin and the intestines are regenerating on a fast speed on the body of Navylian, then she launches another stabbing attack, this time on the right side of the torso of Navylian. Retracts the right claw, then Carmen decides to stab the neck of Navylian. She retrieves the claws, and before she would''ve been allowed to make a fourth attack, Navylian decides to punch Carmen in the stomach area and sends her five steps back, making her fall on the ground on her knees, holding the stomach.


    "You did good." says Navylian. "Three hits in about ten seconds."


    "There were ten seconds?" asks Carmen who is barely able to speak as she is holding down.


    "You attacked good, but I had to make sure you weren''t hitting me before the invincibility spell was wearing off." says the chief walking close to Carmen. "You are strong, but you have to work on the endurance. Throwing a fist is easy, but taking one is the hard part for the most hunters."


    "I-I understand¡­" says Carmen before she was about to barf and vomit the breakfast on the boxing ring.

 Chapter 62 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 14

    ***


    Now, back to present, Carmen slashes a zombie head with her long Vewolf claws. After this killing blow, she turns around, slashes another zombie head with her claws, then a third attack which is decapitating the head from the zombie''s shoulder falling off on the ground, together with their injured bodies. The girl sees how much more zombies are coming closer to them, and she also notices she is starting to sweat.


    "Hell¡­ I should start to lose my weight when this campaign is over." she says to herself as she is blocking a zombie attack with her right claw, and stabs the head of another one with the left claw.


    She notices how a zombie was close to grab her, but a bullet came flying and penetrates the head of that zombie. The bullet, not only did it kill a zombie, it also hit the leg of another zombie, making that creature fall on the ground. Carmen takes a look back, sees her teammate who is reloading her M1 Grand rifle. The Vewolf-Human goes a few steps back, takes the defense position and waits for zombies to close the distance with her.


    Carmen stabs the first zombie who came close to her. She stabbed the thing right on the head zone, then, notices the thing is skinny and can be put to a good use. So, she uses the zombie show just killed as a baseball bat, kills three other zombies by smashing their fragile heads with a zombie body. When that "weapon" started to wore off, Carmen threw the thing away, and proceed to make her claws rise high (they were going back to normal state when Carmen used the zombie body as a weapon for self-defense) and use them as stabbing tactics.


    Hannah, Carmen teammate, looks through the scope, and sees zombies who are acting sneaky, and trying to make surprise attacks to Carmen, a thing Hannah would not tolerate seeing. The green-hair teenager kills a zombie that was at five meters from the back of Carmen, the bullet it flew right through the head of the thing, and lands on the ground. Hannah proceeds to reload as fast as she can another bullet, then use it to kill another zombie that was close to touch Carmen.


    Hannah, seeing Carmen is starting to struggle to find the zombies from this area, she decides to use her special power. Her power is not like the ones of Kyle, nor Carmen, or like the ones Navylian poses. Her power is communicating with birds, but no only ordinary birds from First Dimension, also birds from Second Dimension. Hannah takes a gold whistle from her jacket, she uses it and before someone could blink, a bird appears, but a bird with some great abilities.


    The bird who just came into the First Dimension is a common one in the Second Dimension. This bird is known by the name of Floydlynrd, and by the fact this bird can spit green saliva that is toxic to human skin and bones, sulfuric acid. Hannah tells the bird by showing her where she has to fight, and the bird, without telling anything starts to attack the thing by just spitting into them. The bird notices Carmen is on the war zone, so she ignores her, and focuses ore on hitting the zombies.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Carmen, after she just stabbed the head of a zombie and thrown it into a squad of five zombies, observes how the green bird flies near her, she dodges the bird who almost crashed into her, and takes a look back to where is Hannah located. She shows the thumbs up sign to her, and carries on the fight. Jumping on the five zombies who were hit by a flying zombie corpse thrown at them. Stabbing all of their heads and decapitating their heads without any mercy.


    "They are getting fewer and fewer." says Carmen, breathing heavily, as she notices how the number of zombies is starting to decay in number thanks to the bird Hannah has summoned to help them, and also of her fighting and hard work.


    Minutes are passing, and the fight of the two Hunters are showing a one-sided battle rather than two sides. And that is because the two girls and Floydlynrd summoned is devastating the number of zombies, making them falling more easily than the zombies from a popular mass-media called The Waling Dead.


    "Almost done." says Carmen taking a breather after she slashed the fifty-three zombies in close combat. She looks at her claws, and observes how the claws are starting to lose on their height, meaning the girl body is starting to get tired of fighting and could fall to sleep at any time. "Not now, please. Not now."


    She observes that zombies are coming after her, making Carmen backs up a few steps, and deciding to use the attack''s fir self-defense rather to jump on the zombie corpses to gain a count big enough to advance in ranking.


    "Got¡­ to stay focused."


    "Carmen!" yells Hannah to the Vewolf girl. "Come back. I''ll take it from here."


    "Okay." responds Carmen who is running back to the building where Hannah is using her trusty rifle to kill the zombies on the streets.


    As Carmen starts to running back to the place they landed earlier, the remaining zombies are chasing her. The number of zombies left in this city alone is about two hundred and seventy-three, that means more than sixty zombies have been killed at this very moment. Think that means Carmen may be able to reach the next rank when this mission will be over.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at Dundee, the team assigned to deal with the zombies on that region, Kyle, the Albino crossbow hunter from Team 4, and Nami, the swordswoman with two fire swords, are fighting the wave of zombies with ease. Kyle is located in the rooftop of an abandoned building from here, while Nami is on the streets, slashing and slaying zombies left and right with her swords.


    The two hunters are working well together if you take in consideration the fact these two used to work together in a mission. In the mission they''ve worked together was a few months ago, chasing a shape-shifter creature who escaped from Second Dimension and ran from Brighton to Wolverhampton where at that time Nami was patrolling by herself that zone.


    Kyle aims his crossbow and shoots an arrow that kills a zombie who was close to Nami. The Hunter woman observes the gesture Kyle did to her, and she winks at him, then she uses her swords to slay the upcoming zombies who are going after her.


    Kyle starts to load as fast as he can the crossbow with a special arrow, and when a zombie showed close to him, he pulls the trigger. The arrow hits the head of the said zombie, and upon hitting the head, the crossbow continues flaying toward another zombie, hit the head of that zombie, then it flies straight to another zombie, and it stops in there. The arrow stopped right at the forehead zone, where the zombie should die.


    "Got them." says Kyle loading another of his special arrows and shoot to any zombie that is coming close to Nami.

 Chapter 63 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 15

    ***


    Meanwhile, in Fowlis, a city that is attacked by a few hundreds of zombies, is being saved by the two strongest people from the entire United Kingdom Supernatural Hunters, Navylian and Ray. Rose is dealing with zombies in Bridgefoot, but she will be helped by the two when the defense of Fowlis will be over. A thing that will finish soon considering the two people have slain about two hundred in five minutes without a sweat.


    Navylian is decapitating a zombie with his summoned sword, then he looks over to Ray.


    "Dude." says Navylian in a manner of joke. "Can you tell me a trick to use swords?"


    "Simple friend." says Ray in a joke after he stabs the head of a zombie, then he quickly takes it from the head of the said zombie, and stabs another zombie close to grab his shoulders without turning around. "Watch some historic TV shows."


    Ray continues to kill a few more upcoming zombies on close to his proximity, leaving Navylian to deal with zombies by using the summoned sword. Then, after he killed five zombies, he got tired, and summoned himself a shotgun with silencer. There was a zombie who stopped from walking to Navylian, stared on his eyes, then his jaw dropped. The poor zombie was the first one to be blasted by a 12-gauge shotgun with silencer on it.


    "Why shotgun, friend?" asks Ray walking closer to Navylian, stabbing a zombie who was dangerously close to Navylian.


    "12-gauge shotgun." corrects Navylian, killing two zombies by a single shot, who were on his right. "This is one of the most powerful shotguns ever created by humans. No wonder it is a great weapon in Left 4 Dead video games."


    "You play video games?" asks Ray surprised.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Yes, I do." says Navylian killing four zombies by a single shotgun shoot. "Truth to be told, some of them are not even worthy to waste a precious pause time."


    "You mean the ones with microtransactions?" asks Ray decapitating a zombie.


    "Yes. Those."


    "We may be rewarded fabulous amounts of money for this job." says Ray killing a zombie with his trusty sword, then he decapitates another. "But we won''t be sad enough to put that much amount of money in games."


    "Even if we would do it, they would disappear the next day." says Navylian killing another zombie with his shotgun. "Together with the account."


    "What kind of games would you recommend? I am curious. Never imagined you, of all the people, would play video games."


    "Truth to be told, it is boring some weeks, dude." says Navylian. "No jobs or campaign like this. You need to have to do something to make the time pass, like playing video games, watching a TV show, reading a book, or doing a new hobby. You understand me?"


    "I do, dude." says Ray who''s decapitating a zombie.


    "Have you tried Prince of Persia?" asks Navylian shooting three zombies'' head with the shotgun, then he proceeds to reload his weapon. "It is a good game."


    "I will try it." says Ray while he decapitates a zombie''s head off his shoulders.


    The two continues to kill zombies while they were having a casual conversation about video games and their favorite TV shows or film to watch. The two hunters are fighting these Individuals like they are some kind of mannequins in a training fighting gym.


    After about six minutes of fighting, the two supernatural hunters have cleaned the entire wave of zombies in Fowlis. And the best news is that there was nobody to see this whole fight, no one from First Dimension because this fight has happened overnight. And they''ve also used the dome of invisibility to make the hunters and the creatures of the second dimension invisible to ones from the First Dimension.


    When the fight was over, Navylian and with ray are throwing the devices to disintegrate the bodies. They''ve thrown about six of those in total to finish the job easier.


    After another three minutes of waiting, the hunters are gathering the devices they''ve used on this city, and when they are done, the two strongest hunters are teleporting themselves with a device to help to Bridgefoot, where Rose is dealing with the remaining zombies.

 Chapter 64 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 16

    ***


    On an abandoned building, Carmen and Hannah, are running upstairs from the zombies who are chasing the two of them. The two huntresses are in danger because they''ve become weak, sued all of their devices and energy to fight the three hundred and twenty zombies, now there are only thirty more zombies reaming, those are the ones chasing after them.


    Carmen couldn''t morph certain body parts into Vewolf boy, not she can try to launch her nail attack to zombies. And Hannah has run out of ammo, her only weapon being a normal dagger. The two girls can do at this very moment is run, hide and think of a solution to kill the remain zombies.


    Hannah and Carmen are entering a room, that is barely standing. After they''ve entered it, Hannah holds the door, while Carmen is pushing a piece of desk to block the door. When she did push it close to the door, Hannah moves away and helps the newbie push the desk to the door to block it. After a few seconds, the desk blocks the door, the two girls are looking at the door, all breathing heavy from the running and fighting.


    "We need some kind of weapons to kill these." says Carmen.


    "I know." says Hannah to Carmen, still breathing heavy. "All we have is a dagger." she shows Carmen the dagger she is holding. "We''re screwed."


    "We are not." says Carmen, looking around. "In these types of games, anything can be a weapon."


    "This is not a game." says Hannah to Carmen. "And what are you doing?"


    "Using creativity." says Carmen looking around the room.


    Carmen walks for a bit around the room, she finds a small wooden pole under a chair, then she observes a blade that is stuck on the wall. The girl takes that blade from the wall barely handed, not afraid she would cut herself by mistake. After she took the bade, she notices the blade had some blood spots on the top, meaning this must''ve been used to hurt something. She looks around the room, and observes there are a few pieces of cloth that can be used to tie the blade to the top of the wooden pole.


    In a minute, Carmen managed to tie the blade to the top of the pole with a green piece of cloth. After she finished the process, she tries to do some kind of stabbing exercise like it is some kind of spear. The blade looks to the standing well and not fall easy.


    Seeing this improvised spear won''t do enough damage, and it can break, Carmen continues looking around for a weapon to use it against these dead things. Carmen sees another piece it can be used as some kind of weapon, a metallic baseball bat. Upon taking that thing, Carmen notices this baseball bat has some blood spots on the top and all over the handle.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "What the hell happened here?" she asks herself curious about the things happened on this very room because most of the things she found were having all blood over it.


    Hearing how zombies are starting to push the door, Carmen drops the thought and looks around to ideas to make more weapon. She walks toward a broken drawer, she opens the drawers, all she found is a rusty screwdriver with star shape. Seeing this may be put to a good use, she takes it, and closes the drawer.


    "What you''ve got?" asks Hannah seeing Carmen coming with the metallic baseball bat and the improvised spear.


    "A lot." says Carmen handing the baseball bat to Hannah. "You take the bat. I have this."


    "You''ve made a spear?" asks Hannah impressed.


    "Sort of." says Carmen preparing herself in spear wielding stance position.


    "You know how to use it?"


    "Not really. But I''ve seen a co-worker do it once in a training room."


    The co-worker she saw using the spear was Kyle who brought Carmen to the training room a few days ago to show her some moves on combat fighting and how to block certain enemies weapons. He showed Carmen how to block and take it to use a spear from an enemy, a thing that can rarely happen, but it is good to know. The training went well because Carmen has the ability of photographic memory from Vewolf virus. But she did lose it when that parasite left her body, but she still has some of the knowledge in her.


    The zombies start to break in the room. The desk was moved from the door by how strong these things have pushed the door. Carmen and Hannah, are on their position and waiting for these creatures to break in and meet their end.


    When the twenty zombies break in the room, Carmen and Hannah are fighting these things by the help of their weapons. Both having good skill at fighting zombies, they''ve killed the twenty zombies in about ten minutes. They''ve killed one, then dodged their attacks, and attacks another zombie who meet their end.


    "Is it over?" asks Carmen after she stabbed the last zombie with the screwdriver because the improvised spear broke. The blade got stuck on the head of the eight zombie she killed.


    "I think." says Hannah looking around at the pile of corpses lining in this room.


    The two girls are looking at the window, they notice the sky. It is still night outside, which is a good thing. But now, they have to act quick to delete these numbers of corpses from the streets and this building. Hannah and Carmen are quickly throwing the device to disintegrate the corpses from this house, then they ran out of the house, run to the streets and throw the other devices there to clean the masses of zombie bodies.


    When they were done, they can go back to the Tavern and rest for the final battle of this campaign. Before they''ve left, they have to take back the device that creates a dome all around the city. This device will have to be reused for attacks like this in order to protect the Individuals that reside on the First Dimension.


    The two hunters are entering the opened portal.


    When they''ve arrived back in the Tavern, they landed in the dining room where all the hunters participating in this campaign have already been gathering in the dinner room, where the two leaders of this campaign are going to prepare an announcement for all of them. This must be an important one because the atmosphere of this room alone is serious.

 Chapter 65 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 17

    "All of you have arrived?" asks Ray who is on the stand where musicians used to come in here and sing their best song to make a better atmosphere.


    "Yes, sir!" says most of the hunters gathered.


    "Great." responds Navylian. "Congratulation for defeating the second wave of zombies. Now. We have received the report of the third wave of zombie attacks."


    "And where is it?" asks Rose, who is covered in blood and guts of zombies, like most of the hunters gathered here.


    "The last wave will happen in Montrose. This time, all of us will be defending the city because this wave contains around 2500 zombies."


    "2500?!" asks a few hunters surprised by this.


    "Oh, hell¡­" says Hannah a bit scared.


    "Two-Two thousand¡­" says Carmen almost falling on her knees and feeling scared.


    "And we''ve barely done kill those three hundred fifty." says Hannah looking at Carmen, both being tired.


    "Don''t worry, girls." says Xander to the two hunters who were looking distressed. "Now you''re all together, and I''ve got both of you back."


    "Don''t count on this, prick." says Hannibal to the girls, covered in blood. "This one will definitely give a bigger issue that walking zombies."


    "Shut up." says Xander to Hannibal looking pissed.


    "Hey." says Navylian to the hunters who were starting to talk with each other. "The meeting is not over yet. You will discuss your experience after this meeting, okay?"


    "Sorry, sir!" says the four hunters who were starting to not pay attention, feeling guilty for doing a thing like this.


    "Now, then." continues Ray. "We shall talk about the current results." he opens a holographic screen, then he enlarges it wide enough to let the hunters see the results of the two days of campaign. "Feel free to see you and your friends, comrades and friends kill score. You can also judge it." says Ray to the group.


    Carmen is looking at her name from Team 4, she let a long gasp as she observes she has earned one hundred seventy-five kills last mission, while on the other one she achieved around one hundred fifty. This mean she has a total of five hundred twenty-five kills. Meaning she got almost 15 points from this single campaign. Sending her immediately to Newbie Rank. There were her teammates who observed Carmen has ranked, and they congratulate her.


    "Wow. You are already Newbie Grade 4?" asks Hannah seeing Carmen score.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Yes." says Carmen to Hannah. "And in what rank are you?"


    "I am in Newbie Grade 3." responds Hannah. "Higher than you, but you definitely did the most kills in that attack."


    "Thank you. You also did a good job there providing support." says Carmen to Hannah.


    "Right back at you." says Hannah to Carmen.


    "Not bad." says Kyle looking at the scoreboard. "You jumped from Trainee Grade right to Newbie Grade 5. Not really bad for you."


    "T-T-Thank you." stutters Carmen, feeling a bit red because she got praised by her crush.


    Hannah noticed how Carmen was a stuttering, and she has a hunch of what is going on here. Thankfully, Carmen did not see the small smirk Hannah pulled when she realized the love connection in the air. Then, Carmen decide to ask Louis, who was on the left of her, wearing a human skin like he always does.


    "What I can do at Newbie Grade?"


    "You can do only three things." says Louis to Carmen. "You are allowed to be considered an official member, meaning we have to give you a proper medal identification."


    "That one-handed by Navylian was not real?"


    "No. That was plastic. The real one has some kind of special rock who can be used as a supernatural cases tracker. Anyway, the second thing is that you are now allowed to use portal. Of course, limited. And the third, you are allowed to use certain rooms without supervision."


    "That''s it?" asks Carmen feeling this is a lack of things she has unlocked after she climbed the ranks.


    "Yes. That''s it." says Louis. "That is all I can remember. I was like you a while ago."


    "How long?" asks Carmen out of curiosity.


    "Probably thirty or more years I don''t know."


    Carmen did not respond to this question; the woman and other people are looking on the board to see how are the other hunters. It looks like Carmen has made of the biggest jump on the ranking system. The newbie jumped from Trainee Grade, almost reaching the Newbie Grade 4, a grade where she will be seen as an official member even without the paper test she will be forced to take on the beginning of spring.


    After a moment, the two leaders of these campaigns are telling the hunters to rest in the tavern, prepare for the last wave that will decide the fate of the campaign. When the campaign will be over, all the hunters will be rewarded the points accumulated on the campaign which will help them raise in ranking system and reward their activity.


    Kyle, Carmen and Louis are leaving the dining room, walking toward their room to relax, waiting for the chef of this Tavern to prepare the dinner for the entire group of supernatural hunters.


    Kyle and Carmen are entering their room.


    "This night was exhausted." says Kyle laying on his bed.


    "Was your mission hard?"


    "Yes. Yours?"


    "Yeap."


    "But you did great when I''ve seen your scoreboard."


    "You also did good." responds Carmen going on her bed, laying on her pillow.


    "How was the partner of yours?"


    "Was good." says Carmen looking at Kyle. "How was yours?"


    Kyle doesn''t respond immediately. He just thinks at the moments when he had to save Nami from the zombies attacks. The member of his small duo was always so reckless to jump straight into the horde of zombies and killing everything that moves. So Kyle was mostly protecting her back and supporting her by killing any creature who is getting too close to Nami and almost grabbed her.


    "Was exhausting." says Kyle to Carmen. "Good thing we got a break. Only this wave and we''ll finally be home."


    "Yeah." says Carmen on her bed, thinking abut home, wondering what is her mother doing at this hour. She is thinking that her mother may be working on her painting hobby or just sleeping.


    The two members of team 4 remain in their room for a while. Scrolling through their mobile phones, looking through social media app and at funny videos until they will be called for breakfast.

 Chapter 66 - Killing zombies in Scotland - Part 18

    ***


    In the dining room, the breakfast is served, and to everyone who is booked in this Tavern, they''ve been served a scrambled egg, with beans, bread and a few winners, together with coffee or mint tea to start their final day of hunting zombies. As it turns out, the final attack will be taken place in about thirteen hours, enough time for every member to refresh and enjoy their well-deserved break until they will face the final horde of zombies who will be hitting only one city instead of five or six.


    At a table, there sits Carmen, Kyle, Louis and their leader, are siting and eating their breakfast like everybody else here, in peace, and usually dropping some small talking to make time pass. Louis, decides to talk about something to make this boring atmosphere be less dull.


    "Tomorrow you go to school, Carmen?"


    "Yes." responds Carmen to Louis.


    "You don''t want to, do you?"


    "I don''t, but I had to." says Carmen.


    "You can skip some classes." says Kyle who''s joining the conversation. "But you should never skip more to draw attention. That is why I barely skip any class at school. Otherwise, any student, or teachers and principal will find out about this, and we have to constantly delete their memories."


    "And these devices ain''t that cheap." says Navy to his people.


    "So, we have the technology to delete memories, media and every record of us in any paper document." says Carmen. "But we still have to keep it secret."


    "You never know how much are humans capable." says Louis. "One time, I''ve found a three hundred pages book about a creature of the second dimension on the Brighton library. I immediately took it after closing time, and dispose of it, even if it was labelled as fiction and nobody would believe about this, but I still have to do it in order to keep the First Dimension safe."


    "I see." says Carmen who is eating the eggs, but doesn''t touch the beacon and sausages from her plate.


    "You didn''t eat the meat?" asks Navy to Carmen.


    "I usually do eat them, but this time I don''t really have an appetite for the meat." says Carmen. "Since now I have a Vewolf DNA in me."


    The members of Team 4 continue on eating the rest of their breakfast in peace, and after it was done, they are walking outside the Tavern, on the nearest park, where the other hunters of the United Kingdom have gathered to enjoy a Sunday fresh morning air, and secretly prepare the layout of the next zombie attack which will hit in about eleven hours.


    ***


    A while later, in the park located near the Tavern where the Hunters are going to stay until the night, have gathered in the park, all fourteen hunters, who are all alive and well, to spend their eleven hours doing something else, while four of the hunters, Ray, Navy, Joshua and Rose are preparing the layout to defend against zombies. Thankfully, they activated the dome that will make any supernatural activity invisible to naked eye and doesn''t interact with any electrical device on the surroundings. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    In the park, on the football field, six teenagers have gathered there, six hunters who are at the age of a teenage human, all deciding to play a game of three versus three of football to make time fly by. The other four people, decided to stay and watch the game, but then Louis, decided to go and check the city because he noticed a pretty lady pass by. This time, he wears a Scandinavian blonde and athletic skin, one of these skins who will impress any lady from the street.


    "You''ve decided the teams?" asks Nami who enters the football field, having a whistle on her left hand, meaning she will be refereed of this casual match of football.


    "Team Hannah, me and Carmen." says Kyle to the referee.


    The team of Kyle consists into him, a good crossbow user and an agile hunter, Hannah, a great agile hunter and a member of a football team from her High school, and Carmen, who is a newbie in this job of Hunters and without any experience in football. For her, this is her first game of football, so that is why, she got put as a goalkeeper by Kyle, a thing that made Carmen almost daydream another imaginary moment where her and Kyle are married. This time, they were having dinner at her house.


    "Team Axel, Mike and me." says Xander to the referee of this game.


    The other team, compared to one of Kyle, consists from three males. All three having a gigantic stature and powerful abilities. But thankfully, in this match, you are not allowed to use super abilities due to the fact it may be creating a mess. Plus, last time they''ve used abilities in a football match, Axel has demolished Luton Town stadium with a missed penalty.


    "So, girls versus boys." says Nami as a joke.


    "Oi!" yells Kyle feeling a little triggered by this.


    "Sorry. A team of one boy and two girls versus three men''s."


    Kyle did not comment on this, but by his look, you can definitely read he wants to kill Nami for saying this.


    "This will be easy." says Mike going to the goal post while he is putting his gloves. "Axel and Xander."


    The two buffed hunters are turning to Mike.


    "Be gentle with these poor girls."


    "Sure." responds Xander looking at the girls, then he notices how Hannah dribbles and joggles with the football ball like Neymar Jr. He does feel a bit intimated by this, and some kind of butterfly in stomach sensation as he sees her playing with the ball.


    "Snap out of it." says Axel to Xander, giving him a slap in the back.


    "Sorry." says Xander.


    The teams are taking their position to attack. On the left side there are Carmen (goalkeeper), Hannah and Kyle (both on attack). And on the right side are Mike (goalkeeper), Axel and Xander. The teams are ready to play, the game, the football ball is on the mark, and in a few seconds, Nami uses the whistle to declare the starting of this football game.


    Kyle takes the ball, he passes to Hannah, and he proceeds to run to the opposite side. Hannah catches the ball with her left leg, and instead of pass it, she kicks it straight to that goalpost. The goalkeeper, catches the ball, but when he caught it, he did not notice that Kyle run fast there, and he kicks it from the hands of the goalkeeper, almost hitting the spike hair of Mike, but going through the goal post. Making the score be 1 to 0 to Kyle''s Team.


    The football game continues to go great for these hunters, who are enjoying their free time. All the teams are playing as a way to have fun, forgetting the scoreboard and not playing for bets nor for any kind of reward. The group is enjoying their game, while some other hunters are spectating the game, and others are working on their defense for the next zombie wave who is about to strike at night.

 chapter 67 - Al

    ***


    Meanwhile, back in Brighton, on the street where the house of Carmen''s lives, someone is walking upfront. The person walking toward the door of the house is a person that weights around 150 or so pounds. He has a long black hair with a small beard, gray eyes, glasses that can help this man see better, and wears some usual clothes, that doesn''t attract too much attention. Usual clothes that most people are taking to make a stroll around their city.


    The person, once it arrived at the door of Carmen''s home, he hesitates a bit to knock on the door, then the man knocks at the door. After he knocked three times, he hears the footsteps approaching the door. The man stands still, and waits for the door to open. It appears the man has a sport bag on his left hand, meaning he may have some serious business with the occupants of that house.


    Carmen''s Mother''s, opens the door, and she is delighted to see who is at the door. She, with a smile says the name of the person.


    "Al."


    "Hey, sister." says the man, hugging the mother of Carmen. "How are you?"


    "Good, good. How about you?"


    "I came with business." says the man named Al, putting the sports bag down, near the door. The bag is closed, so the woman cannot see the content.


    The woman, she sighs, and she asks his brother.


    "Another creature appeared in Brighton?"


    "No, no." says the man entering the house, taking off his jacket and putting on the chair he is going to sit in the living room. "Your daughter is handling well."


    "Carmen?" asks the mother surprised to Al. "You knew about her transformation?"


    "Yes. But that is old news." he sits on the chair, and looks at his sister, who is also sitting on a sofa, near the chair. "She told you about it?"


    "No. I pretend I didn''t know. Not until I saw the doll of the Vewolf walking on the midnight, searching for beans."


    "Ha. She managed to seal the parasite into the doll."


    "Thanks to our old mentor." says Carmen''s mother.


    "Yeah. He also told me the process. The entire process."


    "He also told me that. But when he does something like this again, I would rather tell him to say this after my shift hours. Not on my working time. You know how hard it is to clean the dirt he left on the hotel."


    "Why don''t you come back to hunting, sister?"


    "You know why, Al. After what happened to him. I don''t want to."


    "But. What are you going to do with Carmen, when she will arrive?"


    "I will present her truth. That is why I called you in the first place."


    Carmen''s mother raises from her seat, she goes into the kitchen and start to prepare the coffee for her and her brother, after this expected visit.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Did you know your daughter is on the campaign?" says Al when Carmen''s Mom arrived in the kitchen, carrying a tray with coffee mugs, milk glass and sugar cubes for the coffee.


    "No." says Carmen''s Mom surprised as she is laying down the tray on the coffee table. "She told me she''ll go on a school holiday."


    "Are you going to punish her?" asks Al.


    "Depends on her implications of the said campaign. Where is she fighting by the way?"


    "In Scotland. Kills zombies."


    "She got it easier. All four teams in, there right?"


    "Yes. All four. With two leaders and experienced hunters from what I can recall from Supernatural Hunters United Kingdom Report Hub."


    "I can''t wait to see her face when she realizes I knew about all of this."


    "Where is her Vewolf though?"


    "He probably remained on the base of the team she is working with."


    "That is good." says Al putting three cubes of sugar onto his coffee.


    The two siblings are drinking their coffee, watch some TV to make time pass, and starts some small chit-chatting about their life, the city, the infrastructure and family. Not talking much about the Supernatural hunting thing because of some obvious reasons.


    ***


    After a few minutes, the football game ends, with both teams, having a great time and knowing more about each other than before this whole campaign. Carmen did have a good time playing with Kyle and with Hannah. After the game, these three hunters are staying on the park bench.


    "How many hours we have until the last wave?" asks Carmen.


    "About six hours I think." says Hannah to Carmen.


    "Any idea what to do now?" asks Carmen to his friends.


    "No." says Kyle.


    "Me neither." responds Hannah.


    "Have you people ever encountered an alien?" asks Hannah to make a conversation.


    "We did." says Carmen and Kyle almost at the same time.


    "Really? How was it?"


    "They were coming only for a research or something like that." says Kyle to Hannah.


    "Did they look like in media?"


    "Pretty much." says Kyle to Hannah. "Me and Carmen we were seeing them that day at Brighton Pier. You know it, right?"


    Hannah shakes her head in agreement.


    "They were trying to capture the Prime Minister if I remember correctly. But we''ve stopped them on time, locked them up, and the next day they were sent back to their planet. What happened to them is unknown to us."


    "You participated in there?" asks Hannah to Carmen.


    "I did." responds Carmen. "But I''d rather not talk about it."


    "Something bad happened there?"


    "My superpowers were uncontrollable back then. I lost control of them and almost killed the three aliens."


    "Oh. Alright." says Hannah who is feeling a little anxious by this.


    "Don''t worry." says Carmen to Hannah. "I can now control my Vewolf abilities. As you''ve seen in our mission."


    "I see."


    After a few seconds, a familiar face appears in the Park, that familiar face is Navylian. He came in here looking for him members of the team he is leading in Brighton.


    "Guys! We have a problem."


    "What is it, sir?" asks Kyle raising from the park bench fast and looking at Navylian.


    "The zombies¡­ Have been eradicated." says Navylian.


    "What?" asks Kyle. "By whom?"


    The other two hunters are looking curios at each other, then they look at Navylian, who is looking tired. Then, the leader of Team 4 tells the three hunters.


    "By aliens."


    "Why have aliens done that?" asks Kyle curios.


    "I don''t know. They''ve told us they are taking the remaining zombies for examinations and experiments in the future. They''ve even talked with the higher ups from Supernatural Hunters organization about this issue. Which they''ve agreed, a weird thing to be honest."


    "And what are we doing?" asks Hannah.


    "Apparently we can go back home. The higher ups have guaranteed us they will add another ten pints to our ranking besides the ones we''ve earned."


    "Ten points?" asks Carmen surprised. "That''s good."


    "Wait until you''ll get at my ranking, kid." he looks at the Tavern they have stayed the entire weekend. "Get your stuff. I''ve also told Louis about this."


    "We''re going home?" asks Carmen.


    "Yes." says Navylian, and he looks with a smile at Carmen. "And by the way, you''ve passed the physical exam. Now in March you''ll have the writing exam. It is on 14 March, in London."


    "Really?" asks Carmen surprised.


    "Yes."


    "Thank you, sir!" says Carmen doing a bow to her leader.


    "Now. You should all go back to the Tavern and get your things. We''ll be about to head home via the portal." he looks at Hannah. "You should also head back to the Tavern. Your team is waiting for you."


    "Thank you, sir!" says Hannah who is raising from her park bench seat and runs toward the Tavern.


    Navylian, Carmen and Kyle are following the trail of Hannah, all three going to the Tavern to get their things and head back to their home.

 Chapter 68 - Back Home

    ***


    "Name of the specimen?" asks a weird voice in an unknown language by humanity.


    "Human zombie." says another voice on the same unknown language by humanity. "Male I think. Hard to say because of his missing reproduction system."


    "Fascinating." says another voice on the same unknown language by humanity.


    "It appears. This specimen cannot see us. His eyes are injured. But it can smell us."


    "Smell us? That''s fascinating. Can he talk?"


    "Not exactly, Doctor Z-3434."


    "So, he''s like the rest?"


    "Yes."


    "Can he walk?"


    "He has a missing leg. But he is not aware of that."


    "Can he be used as a fertilizer?"


    "It can to our planet and other fifteen planets our kind controls."


    "That is good. Our kind is facing a great famine in our Galaxy. These Homos sapiens sure have helped our kind¡­ We should repay this huge favor they''ve done to us."


    "We are not going to invade their planet in year 2025?" asks another voice who as entered the scenery.


    The zombie cannot see who are these people, nor can see what is happening. But he can feel that is tied to a metallic bed to some sort of metallic material that is making it hard to escape from.


    "Yes." says the thing in an unknown language to humankind. "We will not invade their planet¡­ For now, ¡­ We''ll give them another century. Hell, even a millennium if we will survive this famine. Tell the higher ups and the soldiers to withdraw the invading plan of Earth."


    "Sir. What should we do with the specimen?"


    "Stab the neck. The Homo sapiens have advised us about the way of killing these creatures they are considering dead."


    Then, everything went silent.


    The zombie that has got killed, heard the discussion of these aliens creatures, but it is a shame nobody would know about this deal, and how much it meant for both parties.


    ***Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    After a while, the four people who were in Scotland have a comeback at their base in Brighton, and now the four of them are going back to their activity, all gaining their worth rewards. Carmen is now at rank Newbie Grade 4 and has somewhere at 25 points at this moment, while Louis, Navylian and Kyle has with forty points left, they imputed a limit of points at the last minute, but this did not help them climb the ranking leader. But one point is one point.


    "Welcome back!" says Alexia to the four teammates who entered the living room of the base.


    "Welcome." says Louis who is jumping on the couch.


    "Glad to be back home." says Kyle, who is jumping on the left side of Louis.


    "Are you okay, Alexia?" asks Navylian looking at Alexia who was a few days ago in a bad state after a mission.


    "I am alright, sir."


    "Good to hear."


    "Carmen." says Alexia looking at Carmen who is standing still on the doorway. "Why don''t you sit and talk with us? About your first campaign."


    "It was great." says Carmen leaving her luggage leaning on the wall, walks a few steps to the nearest chair, she sits on that chair. "I made Newbie Grade."


    "Newbie Grade?" asks Lucian surprised, who was just coming from the walls. "That''s new. All my ghost life. I''ve never heard of a trainee jumping ranks from a campaign. You sure broke the system."


    "Yes. That is new." says Alexia. "But you are Newbie without a complete file and without an official Division."


    "Division?" asks Carmen. "What''s that?"


    "This is a new way to tell you with what kind of problems to deal with, supernatural or from outer space."


    "Outer space like aliens?"


    "More than aliens." says Louis. "Me and Navylian we are on the Scientific Division. While Kyle, Alexia and Lucian are working on the Supernatural one because¡­ y''know."


    "Louis." says Carmen a bit confused. "I have got to ask it. You are alien?"


    "¡­Yes." says Louis to Carmen. "I am an alien, and my kind is on this Earth for about two millennia. But that is not important."


    "But Navylian is a magician." says Carmen looking at Navylian, then she quickly says. "No offense sir."


    "Yes, but that doesn''t matter. The division is often used when critical situations strike. Like the ghosts, alien visiting or the one alien coming you were witnessing, are considered low level threat."


    "What is exactly considered a high-level threat?" asks Carmen.


    She got no response on this. Meaning not even her own colleagues, who are higher in ranking, don''t have any idea what is exactly considered a level threat for a division.


    Carmen thinks a little about the question she was asked about the division she will join. She is thinking about the cons and pros she will face if she chooses one of the two divisions, and she thinks about the low threats she has faced since she joined the team. Then, she says to her colleagues.


    "I want to join the Scientific Division."


    "Are you sure?" asks Navylian.


    "Yes, Carmen. Are you sure?" asks Kyle.


    "Yes." responds Carmen after two seconds. "I want to join the Scientific Division."


    "Good." says Navylian who wasn''t exactly expecting this answer giving the fact that Carmen is having a supernatural power. "We will talk more about this subject later, right now. I want all of you who have gone on the campaign to rest. And do not worry about tomorrow, you three deserve a break from all of this."


    "Thanks." says Louis who immediately raises from the couch, and he goes toward his bedroom.


    "Where are you going?" asks Lucian looking at Louis.


    "To change my skin. I want to go on a date."


    "Classic Louis." says Lucian.


    Most of the teams agree to this statement.


    After a small chit-chat, talking about the things Alexia and Lucian have done while the other four hunter members were out hunting zombies in Scotland, about the adventures and fights Carmen and Kyle have faced on their very first campaign, Carmen and Kyle decide to leave the base and head home to rest because tomorrow the two high school students will go back at school.

 Chapter 69 - Carmens Surprise

    ***


    A while later, Carmen''s bus that usually passes her house and stops a few meters away from it, stops on the bus station. Carmen gets out of the bus slowly, with her backpack on the left hand since the bus was overcrowded, had a no empty seats and entered the bus without having her backpack on the back. Carmen walks the few meters toward her house, walks the path that leads to the door, she opens the door and walks a few more steps to the living room.


    The moment the girl arrived she saw the couch of the living room, she stood still, looking surprised to see her uncle and her mother staying on there and drinking their tea. Carmen''s mother is looking at her daughter, with a serious face, while her uncle, couldn''t hold his smirk.


    "Hello, uncle! Hey, Mom!" says Carmen feeling creeped by this.


    "Hey, Carmen!" says Carmen''s mother smiling.


    "Hey, my only nephew! How was the hunting?" he asks with a smirk.


    "Hunting?" asks Carmen trying to look surprised.


    "No need to act anymore." says a voice coming from the foot of Carmen''s.


    The girl looks down, there she sees the doll of Vewolf, coming walk near her feet, he looks up to her.


    "They''ve known this a long time ago." says the Vewolf doll.


    "You''ve told them?" asks Carmen looking down at the doll possessed by the spirit of Vewolf.


    "No." says the uncle of Carmen. "We''ve known a long time because of the announcement of the Supernatural Hunters."


    "What announcement?"


    "When you joined United Kingdom Team 4 we were, all the Supernatural Hunters, Retired and the agents, announced by this. Of course, your mother and I knew this."


    "How do you know?" asks Carmen looking at her own mother, ignoring the Vewolf doll walking toward the nearest chair.


    "I am a retired Supernatural Hunter." says Carmen''s mother.


    "You are?" asks Carmen surprised.


    The doll possessed by the Vewolf spirit is trying his best to climb the chair.


    "Yes." says Carmen''s mother. "But I have retired a long time ago from this dangerous job. And become a receptionist at a hotel where Supernatural Hunters and agents comes to do relax or come to stay for a job."


    Carmen could not say anything, she needs some time to process this, she just walks toward a chair, she puts the backpack near the sofa where her mother sits. She is looking at her uncle, who is sitting on the chair and take a sip from tea her mother has made. The Vewolf doll manages to climb the chair, he sits on there and listens on the discussion.


    "Are you also a hunter?"


    "Yes." says Al. "I am Al."


    "I know you''re named Al."


    "Really? Never heard of Al? From your teammates?"


    "Al." says Al''s sister. "She is on the hunting for almost two months."


    "I know, Tina."


    "Tina?" asks Carmen surprised. "So that name is fake?"The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "It is my second name. But most of the Hunters calls me Tina."


    "Aha. So. Is the entire family a Supernatural Hunter?"


    "No. Only the three of us." says Al.


    "I have so many questions." says Carmen looking creeped by all of this.


    "And we can answer all of them." says Carmen''s mom.


    "Was my father on this?"


    "Yes." says Carmen''s mom.


    "He was one of my finest teammates. The best wingman on hunting." responds Al. "He died in a mission. A dangerous threat level mission."


    "I see." responds Carmen, then she looks at her own mother. "Why didn''t you tell me this sooner?"


    "I wanted you to be safe from all of this. And seeing¡­ How life works for us Supernatural Hunters. At least, you had the best outcomes. Heard how there are supernatural being or aliens who escape from cells and hunt the closest people of the ones who caught them."


    "That was the reason?"


    "Yes. But listen, I wanted to keep you safe. That is why I put on karate and boxing lesson when you were little."


    "But I only did three courses of those." says Carmen.


    "And it was enough." says Al. "Look, you''ve survived almost two months so far. And you were probably much longer."


    "Why do you think that?"


    "Because you are a Fighter. Just like your dad. He was also a great puncher in our hunts." says Al remembering a bit of the hunts he had with Carmen''s father. "By the way, what weapon you''ve used in the fights?"


    "I''ve used this." she says going leaning over the backpack, looking through it and taking from there two pair of brass knuckles. She shows them to her two remaining family members.


    The two adults are looking at the weapons, then at Carmen. The two could not believe Carmen''s have chosen a difficult weapon like this.


    "This is a tough weapon, dear." says Carmen''s mother to her daughter. "I''ve only seen five people using these brass knuckles on the hotels. They always told me as I asked them about the weapons their reason of taking the weapon. The motive depends on the half-humans, but to you, it may be different from the werewolves."


    "You''ve seen werewolves using this?" asks Carmen.


    "Yes. But not in fights."


    "From the leader board I''ve sawn that you had a good score. You punched these zombies good." says Al looking on his tablet on the leader board of the campaign in Scotland. "You''ve only used the fists?"


    "No." responds Carmen. "This weapon enlarges and sharpens my claws. Making them feel like a sword and more dangerous than the ones of Wolverine."


    Carmen puts a brass knuckle on the right hand, she morphs her right hand into a Vewolf hand. As her right-hand skin turned quickly into green fur, hands transformed into claws, and nails grows larger and sharper as a sword, the two people are looking amazed at Carmen''s hand transformation. Meaning both of these two haven''t seen such power like this. Her claws have grown about thirty centimeters, and are sharp enough to stab a log and the door of a car.


    Carmen, seeing how the two family members are looking at her hand, she is feeling a little shy because she never thought she would show her powers to her own mother. Especially on a time like this. Carmen decides to transform her Vewolf hand back to a normal hand, a process that ended as quickly as how it began.


    "So. Pretty cool, right?"


    "Right." says Carmen''s mother. "I have never seen such a power before," she looks over to her brother. "Have you Al?"


    "No." says Al. "I''ve never seen a power like this, even though I am in this thing since the eighties."


    "Our kind is not as a sociable as the other Werewolf subspecies." responds the Vewolf doll sitting on the chair he earlier tried his hardest to climb it. "But we are a kind that protects humans from dangers since they are considered to be our God''s."


    "And you consider us a God?" asks Al to the Vewolf Doll.


    "I do not. I am a fugitive from my Second Dimension. I''ve come here a millennium ago, and now I, have inherited this body. I may be put on the doll, but this doll will let me free after Carmen''s body will die. Then all of my powers and original form will come back."


    "Thankfully it will take one hundred and fifty years." says Carmen to Al and her mother. "At maximum."


    "Yes." responds the Vewolf doll. "But don''t worry. I am imprisoned in this doll for that long period of time. Until then, I am going to roam on this planet on this form." he takes a pause, looks both at the two adults, and he asks them. "You two aren''t familiar with Vewolves, aren''t you?"


    "You got us." says Al to Vewolf doll. "I''ve hunted and fight most supernatural and intergalactic things, but never a Vewolf. Or seen one of these mythic creatures."


    "Given the fact that our kind is almost extinct it is a reason why we aren''t focused more by your corporation as we Individuals from Dimension 2 are calling you. Some are even calling you monsters, pigs, and demons."


    The three human hunters are feeling a little creeped by this. The fact that this doll waits for the day Carmen''s will die is a little unsettling, and not the part the Dimension 2 are having nor respect for them, after all they are the ones who are tracking and throwing supernatural stuff back there.


    The three people discuss a few more minutes, then they decide to have dinner and discuss Carmen''s adventure at the table. Unfortunately, the uncle and mother of Carmen did not reveal anything interesting at the dinner table. All of them being focused on eating the good-looking dinner Carmen''s Mom has prepared for them.

 Chapter 70 - The book - Part 1

    ***


    Meanwhile, in the secret base of the United Kingdom Team 4, Navylian, Alexia and Lucian are looking over the monitor in the living room. Navylian is using the computer, while Alexia stays on the right side of him, and Lucian levitates on the left side of Navylian. The three hunters are scouting the area and checking to see if there has been something suspicious reported into their very own zone. And unfortunate, there was one thing that it did happen, on a map screen of team 4 zones, there is a notification message that it is written the following: "Cursed object reported in Brighton Library."


    "Cursed object?" asks Lucian looking on the desktop screen that display the notification.


    Navylian click the notification, then it displays more information about the message. The message tells the three people about this cursed object. It tells them the object it is a book that is labelled "Necromancy Salam Bin" and has been recently added in library.


    "Necromancy?!" asks Lucian and Alexia shocked at the same time.


    "Oh no, this is bad." says Navylian. "How can a book like this be in the library?"


    "We''ve got to do something." says Alexia. "Who knows what humans would do if they would get their hands on this."


    "And most importantly." says Lucian. "We have to know who was the one responsible to bring this cursed object into our territory."


    "There''s no time." says Navylian who clicked on the accept bar, and adds the name of Lucian and Alexia on the mission tab. "You two would have to get in there and take the book before someone else would take it."


    "I understand." says Alexia who is quickly going to her room to change her vampire clothing into a human like clothing, and puts some solar cream even though outside is full of gray clouds.


    Lucian just goes straight to that library. He goes there, and he will wait for Alexia to come there. He cannot snatch the book or possess it because this library has security cameras that can detect heat. And if these cameras caught Lucian taking the book, the humans would know spirits and ghost are real. Of course, he can take it, then delete the memories of the humans, but the device needs new batteries and such batteries are expensive on the intergalactic market and need to change the currency of human''s to a new one.


    In ten minutes, Alexia finished changing into casual outfit, she leaves the base carrying a small purse that Navylian has personally put salt and holy water from Armory room. Alexia thanks Navylian for this, and she goes to that library, while the two hunters are gone, Navylian goes back to the monitor, takes on his earpiece and starts to search more information about the Individual who was thinking of bringing such a cursed object on their territory.


    ***


    After the dinner made by Carmen''s mother, which consisted of a delicious lasagna, a normal looking salad and some beverages she bought for this dinner. Carmen, after she has eaten the entire salad, she is looking on the lasagna.


    "You sure don''t want to eat a slice?" asks Al.


    "Don''t feel like it." says Carmen to Al.


    Al and Carmen''s mother, are both looking at each other, surprised by her reaction, then the Vewolf doll, who was sitting on the fourth chair, munching on a salad leaf, he assures them about Carmen''s behavior.


    "I can assure you, this is something normal to human body when they get infected by our gene''s kind."


    "I already had time to adjust." responds Carmen to Vewolf doll, and to her two family members. "About a few months ago."


    "Really?" asks Carmen''s mother. "Now you can go on diet?"


    "Looks like it." says Al.


    "Which means I can move faster on combat."


    "And be easily knocked out." says Al. "What do you think I''m still fat? I can go on diet, but I can risk losing my resistance."


    "So, you would rather have resistance, but you get easily hit, tired and stumble easily." says the Vewolf doll.


    "You''re lucky you are a doll and an Individual who''s on the extinct species list." says Al after a few seconds with a smirkReading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Alright." says Carmen''s Mother. "Before we try to kill each other, how about we discuss something else."


    "Like what?" asks Carmen who almost finished her salad.


    "Your first mission." says Carmen''s mother. "I''ve never heard talking about your first mission. How was it like?"


    "My first mission¡­ It consisted into catching aliens on the Brighton Music Hall."


    "She can''t remember much about the fight." intervene the Vewolf doll. "I''ve taken her body control to fight those three aliens from a Pluto planet I think."


    "Pluto56B I think it was the name." says Carmen. "Navylian told me the aliens have been taken by the said planet justice system, and they have been incarcerated for a lifetime of them."


    "Nice." says Al.


    "You''ve had it better than us." says Carmen''s mother. "My first mission was fighting a mummy in a London museum. By myself. I can home wound and I had to spend half of my salary in potions that can cure all of my wounds."


    "That much?" asks Carmen''s surprised.


    "Not everyone can heal their wounds like you." says Vewolf doll. "If it wasn''t for my Vewolf regeneration abilities and heal abilities you would be already in a wheelchair."


    "True, true." admits Carmen. "Without your regeneration health I could be nothing. But I don''t even fully know what abilities I have."


    "Changing subjects, I see." says Al. "Anyway, my first mission was chasing a living banana from the Second Dimension and losing it by mistake in a zoo cage in Seinfeld."


    "How do you not know your abilities, Carmen?" asks her mother.


    "I was busy, mom." says Carmen. "I had school, patrol duty and hunting."


    "And you did not ask me." says Vewolf doll.


    "Then, what are the abilities?" asks Carmen sounding pissed.


    "Alright. There is morphing form, you know, transforming your arm into my limb kind. You''ve showed it earlier with brass knuckles." says the Vewolf doll looking at Carmen, and he continues after a few seconds. "Nail shooting. An ability I rarely use in my form. But is an effective one, if you eat properly. But this ability is really dangerous cause if you use it when you are hungry, you will certainly collapse and run out of energy."


    "Hm¡­" says Carmen looking at her hands, and at her nails. "They can regenerate though?"


    "Yes. But it will take hours for a complete regeneration to original form. That is why I prefer using combat attack. And the regeneration, the thing I''ve told you. It is the most important ability set I have. With this one I can heal myself and anyone else."


    "You can heal anyone?" asks Al surprised.


    "Yes. I can heal them, by a drop of my saliva or blood applied to their wounds. Think of a limb cutting. Like arm cut. I can re-attach it, if the limb hasn''t been got completely." he takes a pause of three seconds. "Once I had a buddy¡­ Who has been stabbed forty times on the chest area¡­ He was on the brink of dying. And I¡­ I gave a bit of my blood, and saved it." he then feels sad as he said this.


    "What happened to him?" asks Carmen curios.


    "He tricked our kind. He tried to destroy it and use it for his own good." he takes a pause to eat a slice of carrot from the salad bowl, eh then continues talking. "Thankfully that "buddy" of mine. It is gone forever. And with him, a huge part of the knowledge of Vewolves."


    "What do you mean by this?" asks Al. "With is death, a huge part of Vewolf knowledge died?"


    "I cannot tell you this." says Vewolf doll. "It is for my kind good."


    "Alright¡­" says Al who decided to not go further and ask about this sensible question.


    "And there''s more?" asks Carmen.


    "More? Abilities? Apart from fast speed, photographic memories and combat strength, this is it."


    "A bit too much power in the hands of a teenager." says Carmen''s mother.


    "Too much in the hands of a hunter." says Al. "Most of the hunters semi and half humans, posses more abilities, that presents a big disadvantage to them rather than an advantage. The hunters who can do more than his team he joined, are often seen as easy target by Individuals and aliens."


    "Really?"


    "Navylian, is a strong wizard, but he is still a human."


    "And my team has some good hunters. A ghost, an invisible man, a vampire and a teenager like me."


    "They and you are strong, I give you that." says Al to her nephew. "But I have to tell you something. No matter if a human, half-human or semi-human, they are still humans. Like in my case."


    "What are you?" asks Vewolf doll curios. "You haven''t told us what are you."


    "What I am?" asks Al. "I am something who has cheated Death. More times than I could count."


    "He is a well-trained hunter." says Carmen''s mother.


    "Can you train me one day?" asks Carmen after a minute of giving some thought to this question. "When you''ll have some free time?"


    "Sure." says Al in a second. "But at the moment, I am busy in this region owned by your Team."


    "I see." says Carmen.


    "Well then." says Carmen''s mother raising from her table and preparing to clean it. "How about you," she looks at Carmen. "Help me clean the table, while your uncle is preparing for his leaving."


    "You''re leaving already?" asks Carmen raising from the table and taking the dishes, then hands a slice of tomato from that salad to Vewolf Doll too much of it.


    "I should be going." says Al looking on his watch, getting up from the chair, and walking to the couch where he left his raincoat and things he carried here.


    While the girls were busy with putting the dishes in the sink, Al was putting his raincoat, taken the two pair of gloves on the hands, and taken his briefcase. Before he left, he goes to the kitchen, says his goodbyes to the last family members alive and gets going to do his duties. But before he was about to leave, he hands Carmen a piece of paper, on that piece of paper it is written a number.


    "Dial that number on the special phone¡­ Your base should have a said phone placed on the living room that is used by hunters in case badges don''t work."


    "I''ll see."


    "Good. You dial me and ask me questions of things you don''t understand or need some training."


    "I will, Al."


    Al just gave a smile and nod to Carmen, then he bids farewell to his sister and nephew, leaving them alone in this house, telling them maybe in the morning he will come by to have a coffee or tea. He managed to book a room in the hotel Carmen''s mother works. That is one of the reasons he came here, to talk to a person who works in that said hotel to book a free room.

 Chapter 71 - The book - Part 2

    ***


    Meanwhile, at across the streets of Jubilee Library, a normally looking woman, and a ghost are looking at that library. They see the library is having security cameras on the front door, which is making their plan going to need some readjustment. These two are Alexia and Lucian, and they have been tasked of going in the library and retrieve a cursed object.


    Sound easy job for a hunter, but these two are having a few problems. First, they cannot be spotted in the security camera, but they can still trigger the alarm if they do try to get in the library and steal the book. Second problem, it is Sunday, the library is closed, there being only one person guarding the library. And that person is a male guard, which means Alexia should try to seduce the guard to see if he can allow her to get inside the library.


    The idea of going next morning at the first hour of opening, sending Louis with a human skin that visits the library regularly, or it is registered in the base would have worked. But it would be better to take the book now, rather than waiting for tomorrow morning.


    "The place is completely closed." says Lucian levitating back to Alexia after he checked all the possible openings. "The guard is asleep on his duty."


    "The alarm has been turned on?" asks Alexia.


    "Did not check it."


    "Alright." says Alexia looking at the library across the street.


    The vampire is thinking about of a way to get inside this structure without attracting much attention. Lucian could try going in the place to stop the alarm, but he cannot interact with a lifeless object.


    Their only option being for Lucian to possess the guard for a limited time, disable the alarm system if he can do it, stop the security cameras, open the doors, let Alexia help him search for the cursed object, take it, leave the place and get back to base to see what they can do with this cursed object.


    Alexia suggested this plan to Lucian, and he accepts it because this is the only one working for them.


    Lucian spirit levitates toward the library, he goes through the walls, and flies toward where the guard is sleeping. The spirit immediately posses the corpse of this human, managing to gain the control of the body and his memories, Lucian quickly stops the security cameras, alarms and opens the door in two minutes.


    Alexia walks inside the place, she thanks Lucian for doing this part of the plan, and she quickly walks toward where is the book supposed to be sitting. Thankfully, Navylian told her where is the book placed, on what row, what bookshelf and ID''s.


    She finds the book, she looks through it quickly, and she notices something that is making her shocked.


    "Pages are ripped."


    "What?!" asks the body possessed by Lucian.


    "We are in trouble."


    Alexia and Lucian are leaving the library in a hurry. Lucian turns on the power systems, door locked and leaves the body of the guard after they have finished their job. The guard, wakes up the moment the spirit of Lucian was gone, and he only looked around confused, then he goes back to sleep, not knowing a vampire and a ghost have entered the library and stole a book about necromancy.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ***


    Later, on the base of Team 4, Alexia and Lucian have come back as fast as they can. Arriving at the base, there was Navylian and Louis, who was called by his leader to come here, and help them on this mission they have got in.


    "Say." says Louis looking at the book on the table, a big book that is looking older than ones from Jubilee Library. "What is this?"


    "Is a Necromancy book." says Navylian looking at Louis.


    "Never seen something like this." says Alexia. "Not one made by this author."


    "I see." responds Louis. "But how bad can this book be?"


    "Look." says Navylian. "I am afraid a book like this can be one of the most dangerous ones in this world. If one like this is on the hands of the wrong people, a disaster would strike the world."


    "I can imagine people resurrecting dead people." says Alexia. "But not on the spirits forms like Lucian over here."


    "This is bad." says Navylian checking the book, then he notices the missing pages. "Whoever brought the book in there, we have to find out who did it, and what pages he took from it."


    "And his plans."


    "Lucian." he says Navylian looking at Lucian. "You haven''t checked the computer''s security cameras footage?"


    "No." responds Lucian. "I did not have time to check it. We had to move fast to retrieve the book without being detected. But if you want it, I can go in there and take the footage."


    "How can you take the footage?" asks Louis.


    "Our badges can be used as a USB portable stick used by Humans on computer." responds Lucian. "Mine is a ghost form. But I can use it as something like a normal human USB stick, but I need an actual USB stick. Hopefully that library has one in there when I was there earlier."


    "Lucian." says Navylian looking at Lucian. "You are going there. Check the footage to see if there has been someone suspect who has taken the book in there."


    "On it." says Lucian who is already going through walls of the base and flies back to Jubilee library.


    "Alexia and Louis, you two are going with the book in the Team 3 territory."


    "Team 3?" asks Alexia looking surprised by this. "You mean Manchester?"


    "Yes. Sarah could be the greatest asset of us in this mission."


    "This means we have to cooperate with them." says Louis. "With women team?"


    Alexia slaps Louis in the face. Louis did take the slap like a soldier, then he looks at Alexia with a smug.


    "That''s all you got?"


    "Louis." says Navylian. "You have to focus. Promise me this time you will not try to fall over the knees of the people from there. You have to focus on this one."


    "I will. But what about Carmen and Kyle. Ain''t you going to ask them to come over and help us?"


    "No. Let them rest." says Navylian. "These two beginners have done much more better jobs than you and other experienced hunters in there. They deserve the rest and free day."


    "But that is not fair." protest Louis.


    "I had done my job in there."


    "You haven''t. Now stop with this." says Navylian sounding pissed at Louis. "You two takes the book and head to Manchester, on Team 3 base. I''ve announced to them earlier about this operation we have gone in, and they are all expecting you in there."


    "Good." says Alexia, takes the book, and walks to the Teleporter room. "Come on, Louis. We ain''t got all night."


    "Fine¡­" says Louis following Alexia.


    The two are heading to the teleport room of their base. As they are walking toward there, Navylian is going back to the monitors is on the look-up on this area. As he sat there, and was about to check on Lucian, something strange happens. The badge of Navylian, who is on his left side of the chest, start to blink and vibrate. A sign he is getting a calling.


    "Hello." says Navylian after he has taken the badge, and pressed the button to answer the call.


    "Hello, Navy, boy." says the caller.


    Navylian is looking surprised on this calling. Then, he asks.


    "You¡­"


    "We need to talk." says the person on the caller.


    "Right now, I am busy."


    "Yes. I know about that book."


    "You do?"


    "Yes. That is what I am also after."


    "Can you come in Base 4?"


    "Can''t. I want to sleep. Maybe tomorrow morning."


    "¡­So, the reason you called was to tell me this?" asks Navylian pissed.


    "Yes. Good night. See you in the morning."


    And the badge calling has been closed by the caller.


    Navylian is feeling really pissed by this behavior of this caller. But he cannot do anything at the moment since he has to work on this entire operation with his four members. And he cannot call them to come back.

 Chapter 72 - The Book - Part 3

    ***


    Meanwhile, in Manchester, in a dark room, two hunters are appearing on the teleport platform. The two hunters are on the platform for a few more seconds until their bodies were completely regenerated because the teleporting procedure consist into splitting the hunter''s atoms apart and rearrange them the way they were previously.


    "Welcome to Manchester." says a female hunter, who is sitting on a chair near the platform.


    The hunter who waits for the two hunters to come, is a hunter member of Team 3. Unlike the other hunters from Team 3 is one who is mostly occupying with desk job. A desk job that not all the hunters are taking it, being listed to most of the agents or to leaders. But this hunter, not only is checking the team zone status like Navylian and other hunters from Team 4 are doing it, she is an expert in literacy and all of this supernatural stuff that is not usually found by humans.


    The huntress is a middle-aged woman, long brown hair, brown skin, yellow eyes, round face, tall, around 1.75 centimeters, wears some usual clothing that a human could wear, a pair of normal looking yellow "Adidas" pants, a green jacket with logo with "Cambridge University", where she is working there, as a librarian.


    "Thanks for welcoming us." says Alexia stepping down the platform with Louis.


    "I see you''ve taken an unusual member with you." says Sarah to Alexia.


    "Yes." responds Alexia. "Our other members are busy with this task we are dealing now."


    "Yes, I''ve seen." says Sarah. "Would you hand it to me?"


    Alexia hands the book to Sarah, who is getting up from her chair, walks out of the room, where Alexia and Louis are following her. They arrive at the hallway, looking around them, they notice the interior of this base is not like theirs, an obvious thing because not every base looks the same, have the same architecture, the same hidden location, or the same technology. This base, is looking all clean in comparative with the base of Team 4, who is sometimes messy due to the cytoplasm Lucian leaves it behind and to Louis with his lazy behavior.


    The three of them are climbing the stairs to the upper floor, where in there, on the hallway, Hannah has left the room.


    "Hello." says Hannah startled by the appearance of two looking humans.


    "Don''t worry." says Sarah who has read the startling of Hannah. "They are not humans. They are hunters, just like you."


    "W-What are they doing here?"


    "We have a mission." says Sarah to Hannah. "You can go home now. Enjoy your free week."


    "Free week?" asks Alexia.


    "She was fighting with us." says Louis.


    "Us?" asks Hannah looking at Louis.


    "Oh yeah, I wore a different skin there." responds Louis looking at himself, wearing a different brand of clothing, a different face, a different hair and a different height and weight. "I was in the team with Carmen and Kyle."


    "Ah. Louis." says the teenager. "Now I get it. How are they doing?"


    "They are enjoying their free day." says Louis.


    "You gave those two hunters a free day?" asks Sarah surprised by this, who was unlocking the door to her room with the key.


    "Navylian did." responds Alexia.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Alright¡­" says Hannah who is feeling a little awkward to stay in there and wanted to get out from here. "Imma go now. Tell Kyle and Carmen I salute them."


    "We will." says Alexia.


    Hannah leaves the hallway, she heads downstairs, where she will be taking her coat and head outside the base where she will go back to her house to prepare herself for the day of tomorrow. After Hannah left the hallway, the three hunters are entering a room, that is closed by Sarah after the two of the hunters from Team 4 followed her into the room.


    The interior of this room is one of the Team 4 did have, but never so organized. Secret library is a room that many bases of Supernatural hunters posses on this entire world, but most of them are barely used and so outdated just like the one from Team 4. That being one of the reasons the team 4 decided to pay a visit to Team 3 to see if they could find what does the missing pages signify.


    Sarah has brought all the books about Necromancy from the team secret library. So far, she only checked three of the eighteen she has found.


    Sarah, Alexia and Louis are checking every content of a book that can contain Necromancy. They have checked the fifteen books, the only ones alive about the necromancy genre in this world, for the last two hours. But it was all in vain, they did not find anything useful. All they could''ve found were a lot of theories about bringing souls back to their bodies, while this book has also theories.


    But the three hunters are not giving up, they continue their search. Seeing the books about necromancy doesn''t give them a lead to their search of the missing pages of this volume, they all decide to go to the secret library of Team 3 to check the contents in there more carefully.


    ***


    ***


    Later, the ghost of Brighton, who has checked the security footage of the Jubilee Library, has come back. The ghost was floated toward the base as fast as he could to alert Navylian about the dangers he observed on the security footage of that library.


    "I''ve found something!" yells Lucian going through the wall of the base, and floating toward where Navylian is sitting on the couch and waits for his people to come back.


    "What did you find?" asks Navylian who seems to be not so agitated as Lucian is.


    "T-T-The person who has taken the pages, m-m-might be¡­ A-A-"


    "Al?" asks Navylian to the ghost.


    The ghost was speechless after Navylian has said the name of this hunter.


    "He did?" asks the ghost scared.


    "Yes." responds Navylian. "He told me he is the one who has taken the missing pages of the book. But did not tell what he is planning with them."


    "What do you think he will do?"


    "Hopefully not something bad." says Navylian, and he sighs after he has taken a glass of whiskey from the table he poured for himself. "That hunter never fail to seize me."


    "Shouldn''t we call Alexia and Louis to tell them this?" asks Lucian.


    "No." says Navylian. "Let them continue their search. Who knows, they may be knowing what are pages missing confronting Al."


    "How can you say his name sounding so chill?" asks Lucian looking at Navylian.


    "You are in this team for so long, how come you don''t go know my past with Al."


    "Because you never mentioned to all of us." says the ghost.


    "That is because most of the hunters are afraid of him. Even I would be afraid if I never saw his ability as often as I did back in my young supernatural hunter days."


    There is a pause on his room. Navylian continues to drink his whiskey from his glass, while the ghost, not having anything to do, he levitates toward the chair of this room, and he stays on it like a normal human.


    "So¡­ The campaign was tough?" asks Lucian to Navylian, feeling a little awkward.


    "It was." responds Navylian looking at the ghost. "For some it was, but for me¡­ It was a normal day in Scotland."


    "I see." responds the ghost.


    "How was the weekend in here?" asks Navylian.


    "Nothing¡­ A quiet weekend."


    "I see." says Navylian to Lucian.


    The two are sitting in quiet on this room for a few more minutes, until the badge of Navylian is blinking. A sign that says he is getting a call from someone who is using the Supernatural Hunter badge.


    "Boss." says a female voice coming from the badge, a familiar voice, one resembling Alexia. "We found something."


    "What did you find?" asks Navylian holding the badge near his mouth.


    "We''ve found this book theory of bringing people back from the dead require something strange. Unlike other stuff written in all the necromancy books, this book requires a certain ingredient from someone."


    "You don''t mean?" asks Navylian sounding concerned.


    "Yes. Someone we know."


    "I see." says Navylian. "Bring the findings to the base. And tell Sarah we will be brining them back after we are done with our findings."


    "I understand, sir. Connection over." and she closes the call on the badge.


    Navylian closes the call of the badge, and he is looking at the ghost of Lucian, who is looking at Navylian. Then the ghost asks Navylian.


    "It is Carmen?" asks the ghost.


    "Yes." says Navylian to Lucian. "We will have a serious discussion with Al about this theme."